THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ELSIE  BOOKS 
BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 

ELSIE  DINSMORE 

ELSIE'S  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE- 
LANDS 

ELSIE'S  GIRLHOOD 

ELSIE'S  WOMANHOOD 

ELSIE'S  MOTHERHOOD 

ELSIE'S  CHILDREN 

ELSIE'S  WIDOWHOOD 

GRANDMOTHER  ELSIE 

ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS 

ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET 

THE  TWO  ELSIES 

ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN 

ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOOD- 
BURN 

CHRISTMAS   WITH   GRANDMA 
ELSIE 

ELSIE  AND   THE   RAYMONDS 

ELSIE   YACHTING   WITH   THE 
RAYMONDS 

ELSIE'S  VACATION 

ELSIE  AT  VIAMEDE 

ELSIE  AT  ION 

ELSIE  AT  THE  WORLD'S  FAIR 

ELSIE'S  JOURNEY  ON  INLAND 
WATERS 

ELSIE  AT  HOME 

ELSIE  ON  THE  HUDSON 

ELSIE  IN  THE  SOUTH 

ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS 

ELSIE'S  WINTER  TRIP 

ELSIE  AND  HER  LOVED  ONES 

ELSIE  AND  HER  NAMESAKES 


ELSIE'S  WINTER  TRIP 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHES 


COPTBIGHT,  1903, 
BY 

DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY. 
Furs*  edition  pubhshea  October,  1902. 


/    J 


ELSIE'S  WINTER  TRIP. 

CHAPTEK   I. 

"Lu,  dear,  can  you  give  me  an  early  break 
fast  to-morrow  morning?"  asked  Chester,  as 
they  made  their  preparations  for  retiring 
that  first  night  in  their  new  home. 

"I  think  so,"  she  returned,  giving  him  an 
affectionate  look  and  smile.  "How  early 
would  you  like  to  have  it  ?" 

"About  seven,  I  think.  I  have  told  our 
coachman,  Jack,  that  I  want  the  carriage  at 
eight.  He  will  drive  me  into  town  and  then 
return,  so  that  carriage  and  horses  will  be 
ready  at  a  reasonably  early  hour  for  the  other 
three  owners  —  our  brother  and  sister  and 
yourself." 

"It  was  certainly  very  kind  and  thought 
ful  in  you  to  give  such  an  order,"  she  said 
with  a  smile,  "but  we  would  much  prefer  to 
have  your  company  in  all  our  drives  and 
visits." 

"And  I  should  very  much  like  to  give  it  to 


2  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

you;  but  there  is  business  that  should  have 
been  attended  to  some  time  ago,  and  must 
not  be  longer  delayed." 

"If  it  is,  it  shall  not  be  your  wife's  fault," 
she  replied.  "The  cook  is  still  in  the  kitchen, 
and  I  will  go  and  give  my  order  for  a  seven- 
o'clock  breakfast." 

"Lu,  dear,"  Chester  said,  on  her  return, 
"it  will  not  be  at  all  necessary  for  you  to  rise 
in  time  for  so  early  a  breakfast,  I  can  pour 
my  own  coffee  and  eat  alone." 

"No,  you  can't  have  that  privilege  while 
I'm  your  wife ;"  she  responded,  with  a  saucy 
look  and  smile.  "I  intend  to  pour  your  cof 
fee,  and  see  that  you  have  an  appetizing 
breakfast  and  do  justice  to  it.'* 

"Your  presence  will  make  it  doubly  enjoy 
able,  dearest,"  he  returned,  putting  an  arm 
about  her,  and  giving  her  a  look  of  loving 
admiration,  "but  you  must  not  be  robbed  of 
needed  rest  and  sleep." 

"Thank  you,  my  dear  husband,"  she  re 
plied;  "but  I  am  accustomed  to  early  rising 
and  it  agrees  with  me.  Oh,  I  think  I  shall 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  3 

greatly  enjoy  taking  early  breakfast  with 
you.  Isn't  it  delightful  to  begin  our  married 
life  in  so  lovely  a  home  of  our  very  own  ?" 

"It  is,  indeed !  and  we  owe  it  to  your  good, 
kind,  and  most  generous  father." 

"He  is  that,  most  emphatically,"  re 
sponded  Lucilla.  "The  dearest,  best,  and 
kindest  father  in  the  world." 

"Seven  o'clock  the  next  morning  found 
them  cosily  seated  at  a  little  round  table  in 
their  pretty  dining-room,  enjoying  a  deli 
cious  breakfast  of  fresh  fruits,  broiled  fowl, 
hot  muffins  and  coffee.  These,  added  to  good 
health,  cheerful  spirits,  and  a  fondness  for 
each  other's  society,  made  them  a  happy 
couple. 

The  meal  was  enlivened  with  cheerful  chat. 

"I  am  sorry  you  have  to  hurry  so,"  Lu 
cilla  said,  as  she  filled  her  husband's  cup  for 
the  second  time.  "I  really  think  you  ought 
to  have  at  least  a  little  longer  holiday." 

"I  expect  to  take  it  piecemeal,  nights  and 
mornings,  in  the  society  of  my  wife,"  re 
turned  Chester,  with  affectionate  look  and 


4  ELSIE'S  ..WINTER   TRIP 

smile.  "I  was  very  glad  to  get  this  case,"  he 
added,  "for  if  I  succeed  with  it  it  will  bring 
me  in  some  thousands." 

"I  shall  be  glad  of  that  for  your  sake," 
said  Lucilla ;  "but  don't  work  too  hard.  You 
know  you  are  not  very  strong ;  therefore  you 
need  to  take  good  care  of  yourself." 

"Ah,  my  dear,  be  careful  how  you  en 
courage  me  in  self-indulgence,"  laughed 
Chester.  "I  am  too  much  inclined  that 
way  as  it  is." 

"Are  you?"  she  exclaimed  with  mirthful 
look  and  tone.  "I  really  had  not  found  it 
out,  but  thought  you  one  of  the  foolishly  in 
dustrious  people  who  will  even  throw  away 
health  in  order  to  get  on  rapidly  with  their 
work." 

"And  I,"  laughed  Chester,  "took  you  for 
a  woman  of  such  discernment  that  you  must 
have  found  out  before  this  what  a  lazy,  in 
competent  fellow  you  have  thrown  yourself 
away  upon." 

"No;  with  all  my  discernment  I  have  yet 
to  make  that  discovery.  I  did  not  marry  the 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  5 

fellow  you  describe — but  a  bright,  talented, 
industrious  young  man.  And  I  wont  have 
him  slandered." 

At  that  moment  a  servant  came  in  with 
the  announcement  that  the  carriage  was  at 
the  door. 

"Ah!  Jack  is  quite  punctual,  and  I  am 
just  ready,"  said  Chester,  pushing  back  his 
chair,  getting  up  and  going  round  to  his 
wife's  side  of  the  table.  "I  will  now  take 
away  the  slanderer  of  your  bright,  talented, 
industrious  young  man,"  he  remarked  in 
sportive  tone;  "you  shall  be  relieved  of  his 
presence  until  perhaps  five  o'clock  this  after 
noon." 

Before  he  had  finished,  Lucilla  was  stand 
ing  by  his  side,  her  hand  in  his. 

"Oh,  dear !  I  wish  you  didn't  have  to  go," 
she  sighed.  "We  have  been  together  all  the 
time  for  weeks  past. and  now  I  hardly  know 
how  I  can  do  without  you." 

"Suppose  you  come  along  then.  There  is 
plenty  of  room  in  the  carriage,  and  in  the 
office,  and  I  could  find  you  something  to 


6  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

read,  or  some  work  on  the  typewriter,  if  you 
prefer  that." 

"Any  time  that  I  am  needed  there  I  shall 
be  ready  to  go,"  she  returned  with  merry 
look  and  tone ;  "but  to-day  I  have  matters  to 
attend  to  about  the  house,  and  perhaps  father 
and  Mamma  Vi  may  want  some  little  assist 
ance  from  me  in  their  preparations  for  to 
night." 

"Yes,  I  daresay.  What  a  round  of  parties 
we  are  likely  to  have  to  go  through  as  part  of 
the  penalty  for  venturing  into  the  state  of 
matrimony." 

"Yes,"  laughed  Lucilla,  "but  I  hope  you 
think  it  pays." 

"Most  assuredly.  But  now  good-bye,  dear 
est,  for  some  hours — when  we  shall  have  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  to  atone  to  us  for  the 
present  pain  of  parting."  Lucilla  followed 
him  to  the  veranda,  where  they  exchanged  a 
parting  caress,  then  watched  as  he  entered 
the  carriage  and  it  drove  swiftly  through  the 
grounds  and  out  into  the  highway.  Her  eyes 
were  still  following  it  when  a  pleasant, 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  7 

manly  voice  near  at  hand  said  "Good  morn 
ing  Mrs.  Dinsmore." 

She  turned  quickly  and  sprang  down  the 
steps  to  meet  the  speaker. 

"Father,  dear  father!"  she  cried,  spring 
ing  into  his  outstretched  arms,  and  putting 
hers  about  his  neck,  "Oh,  how  glad  I  am  to 
see  you !  How  good  in  you  to  come !  Chester 
has  just  done  eating  his  breakfast  and  gone 
off  to  his  business,  and  I  haven't  quite  fin 
ished  my  meal.  Wont  you  come  in  and  eat 
with  me  ?" 

"Ah,  that  would  hardly  do,  daughter," 
was  the  smiling  reply.  "You  know  I  am  ex 
pected  to  take  that  meal  with  wife  and  chil 
dren  at  Woodburn.  But  I  will  go  in  with 
you  and  we  will  have  a  chat  while  you  finish 
your  breakfast." 

"And  you  can  take  a  cup  of  coffee  and  a 
little  fruit,  can't  you,  father  ?" 

"Yes,  thank  you,  daughter.  That  would 
hardly  interfere  with  the  Woodburn  break 
fast.  And  shall  we  not  take  a  little  stroll 
about  your  grounds  when  we  leave  the  break 
fast-room  ?" 


g  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

"I  should  greatly  enjoy  doing  so  along 
with  my  dear  father,"  she  answered  with  a 
smiling  look  up  into  his  face,  as  they  took 
their  places  at  the  inviting-looking  table.  She 
poured  his  coffee,  then  they  ate  and  chatted 
pleasantly  the  while  about  family  matters 
and  the  entertainment  to  be  given  at  Wood- 
burn  that  evening. 

"How  are  Max  and  Eva  this  morning?" 
the  Captain  asked  at  length. 

"I  don't  know  whether  they  are  up  yet  or 
not/'   replied  Lucilla.     "You  know,   papa, 
they  had  not  the  same  occasion  for  early  ris 
ing  that  Chester  and  I  had." 

"True  enough  and  Max  is  fully  entitled  to 
take  his  ease  for  the  present.  Don't  you 
think  so  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  papa.  I  am  very  glad  the 
dear  fellow  is  having  a  good  holiday  after  all 
he  has  gone  through.  Oh,  I  wLh  he  had 
chosen  some  business  that  would  allow  him 
to  stay  at  home  with  us !" 

"That  would  be  pleasanter  for  us,  but  our 
country  must  have  a  navy  and  officers  to  corn- 
mand  it." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  9 

"Yes,  sir ;  and  so  it  is  well  that  some  men 
fancy  that  kind  of  life  and  employment." 

"And  no  doubt  Max  inherits  the  taste  for 
a  seafaring  life  from  me  and  my  fore 
bears." 

"Father,"  said  Lulu,  "you  will  let  me  be 
your  amanuensis  again,  will  you  not?" 

"Thank  you  for  your  willingness  to  serve 
me  in  that,  daughter,"  the  Captain  returned 
pleasantly,  "but  you  will  find  quite  enough 
to  do  here  in  your  own  house,  and  both  your 
Mamma  VI  and  your  Sister  Grace  have 
taken  up  your  work  in  that  line — sometimes 
one  and  sometimes  the  other  following  my 
dictation  upon  the  typewriter." 

"Oh,  I  am  glad  that  they  can  and  will,  for 
your  sake,  father,  but  I  hope  I  shall  be  per 
mitted  to  do  a  little  of  my  old  work  for  you 
once  in  a  while." 

"That  is  altogether  likely,"  he  said.  "But 
now  as  we  have  finished  eating  and  drinking 
shall  we  not  take  our  stroll  about  the 
grounds  ?" 

"They  did  so,  chatting  pleasantly  as  was 


10  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

their  wont;  then  returning  to  the  veranda 
they  found  Max  and  Evelyn  there. 

Morning  greetings  were  exchanged,  then 
Evelyn,  saying  that  their  breakfast  was  just 
ready,  invited  the  Captain  to  come  in  and 
share  it.  But  he  declined,  giving  the  same 
reason  as  before  to  Lucilla's  invitation. 

"I  am  going  home  now  to  breakfast  with 
wife  and  children,"  he  said,  "and  I  hope  you 
older  ones  of  my  flock  will  join  us  a  little 
later." 

"We  will  all  be  glad  to  do  that,  father," 
said  Max.  "At  least  I  can  speak  for  myself 
and  think  I  can  for  these  two  daughters  of 
yours.  Woodburn  is  to  me  a  dear  old  home 
where  some  of  the  happiest  hours  of  my  life 
have  been  spent." 

"And  you  can't  love  it  much  better  than 
Lu  and  I  do,"  added  Evelyn. 

"No,  he  can't,"  assented  Lucilla.  "Lovely 
as  is  this  Sunnyside  of  ours,  its  chief  at 
traction  to  me  is  its  near  neighborhood  to 
Woodburn — the  home  where  I  have  passed 
such  happy  years  under  my  father's  loving 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  H 

care."  The  bright,  dark  eyes  she  lifted  to 
his  face  as  she  spake  were  full  of  daughterly 
love  and  reverence. 

"I  am  very  glad  you  can  look  back  upon 
them  as  happy  years,  daughter,"  he  said,  his 
eyes  shining  with  pleasure  and  parental  af 
fection;  "and  that  Max  is  with  you  in  that. 
I  am  glad,  too,  that  you  all  appreciate  this 
new  home  that  I  have  taken  so  much  pleasure 
in  preparing  for  you." 

"We'd  be  the  basest  of  ingrates,  if  we 
didn't,  father  dear!"  exclaimed  Lucilla.  "I 
for  one,  feel  that  you  have  done,  and  are  do 
ing  far  more  for  me  than  I  deserve." 

"Which  is  nothing  new  for  our  father," 
remarked  Max  with  a  smile  and  look  into  his 
father's  face  that  spoke  volumes  of  filial  re 
gard,  respect  and  devotion. 

"And  I  am  fortunate  indeed  in  having 
children  so  dutiful,  affectionate  and  appre 
ciative,"  returned  the  Captain  feelingly. 

He  then  took  leave  and  went  back  to 
Woodburn,  Lucilla  accompanying  him  part 
of  the  way,  then  returning  to  Sunnyside  to 


12  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

give  her  orders  for  the  day.  That  attended 
to,  she  joined  Max  and  Eva  upon  the 
veranda. 

"The  carriage  is  coming,  Lu,"  said  Eva; 
"are  you  ready  for  a  drive?  and  have  you 
decided  where  you  wish  to  go  ?" 

"Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "I  want  to  go  over 
to  Woodburn  for  a  bit  of  a  chat  with  Mamma 
Vi  about  the  preparations  for  this  evening, 
in  which  I  suppose  you  and  Max  will  join 
me ;  and  then  wouldn't  you  like  to  drive  over 
to  Fairview  for  a  call  upon  Aunt  Elsie  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed!  I  think  she  and  uncle  are 
entitled  to  the  first  call  from  me,  much  as  I 
want  to  see  all  the  near  and  dear  ones." 

"I  perfectly  agree  with  you  in  that,  Eva," 
said  Max.  "They  have  filled  the  place  of 
parents  to  you,  and  I  for  one,"  he  added  with 
a  very  loverlike  smile,  "am  grateful  to  them 
for  it." 

"As  I  am  with  still  more  reason,"  added 
Evelyn. 

A  few  moments  later  found  them  on  their 
way  to  Woodburn.  There  was  a  glad  wel- 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  13 

come  there  followed  by  a  few  minutes'  lively 
chat,  principally  in  regard  to  the  coming 
event  of  the  evening — the  expected  gather 
ing  of  invited  guests,  relatives,  neighbours 
and  friends  to  welcome  the  return  of  the 
newly-married  couples  from  their  bridal 
trip. 

"Is  there  anything  I  can  do  to  help  with 
your  preparations,  Mamma  Vi  ?"  asked  Lu- 
cilla. 

"Thank  you,  Lu,  but  they  are  almost  all 
made  now,  except  what  the  servants  will  do," 
returned  Violet,  adding  laughingly.  "And 
if  they  were  not,  it  would  surely  hardly  be 
the  correct  thing  to  let  one  of  our  brides  be 
at  the  trouble  of  assisting  with  them." 

"Both  of  them  would  be  very  glad  to  give 
their  help,  if  it  were  desired  or  needed,"  said 
Evelyn.  "We  feel  privileged  to  offer  assist 
ance,  because  it  is  our  father's  house,"  she 
concluded  with  a  smiling,  affectionate  look 
at  the  Captain. 

"That  is  right,  daughter,"  he  said,  both 
his  tone  and  the  expression  of  his  counte- 


14:  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

nance  showing  that  he  was  pleased  with  her 
remark. 

"Oh,  Lu,  I  have  been  making  some 
changes  in  the  rooms  that  were  yours,  but  are 
mine  now,"  said  Grace.  "Papa  has  provided 
some  new  pieces  of  furniture  both  there  and 
in  our  little  sitting-room  and  I  want  to  show 
them  to  you,  Eva  and  Max."  She  rose  as 
she  spoke,  the  others  following  her  example. 

"Are  the  rest  of  us  invited,  Gracie  ?"  asked 
Violet,  in  an  amused  tone. 

"Oh,  yes,  indeed !"  was  the  gay  rejoinder, 
"father  and  you,  Elsie  and  Ned.  Company 
that  is  always  acceptable  to  me  wherever  I 
go." 

"And  to  all  of  us,"  added  Lucilla. 

"Most  especially  so  to  one  who  has  often 
sighed  in  vain  for  it,"  said  Max. 

"Have  you  wanted  us  sometimes  when  you 
were  far  away  on  the  sea,  Brother  Max?" 
asked  Ned  with  a  look  of  loving  sympathy 
up  into  his  brother's  face. 

"Yes,  indeed,  Ned ;  and  expect  to  do  so 
again  before  very  long." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  15 

They  were  passing  through  the  hall  and 
up  the  stairway  as  they  talked. 

"Oh,  the  dear  old  rooms  look  lovely, 
lovely!"  exclaimed  Lucilla,  as  they  passed 
into  the  little  sitting-room  she  had  formerly 
shared  with  her  sister  Grace,  glanced  around 
it  and  through  the  open  doors  into  the  two 
bedrooms.  "It  almost  makes  me  homesick  to 
be  living  in  them  again." 

"Well,  daughter,  you  may  come  back 
whenever  you  choose,"  her  father  said,  with 
a  look  of  mingled  amusement  and  affection. 

"Why,  Lu,  I  thought  you  loved  that  pretty 
new  home  papa  has  taken  such  pains  to  make 
ready  for  you  and  Eva  and  Max  and  Ches 
ter,"  exclaimed  Elsie. 

"Yes,  so  I  do;  but  this  old  home  has  the 
added  charm  of  being  papa's  also." 

"Yes ;  but  the  other  is  so  near  that  you  can 
see  him  every  day,  and  oftener,  if  you 
choose." 

"And  talk  to  him  at  any  moment  through 
the  telephone,  if  she  prefers  that  to  coming 
over  here,"  said  the  Captain. 


16  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Oh,  yes!  how  nice  it  is  that  our  houses 
are  all  connected  by  telephone/'  exclaimed 
Evelyn.  "Father,  if  I  may,  I  think  I'll  go 
to  yours  and  speak  to  Aunt  Elsie  now." 

"Certainly,  daughter,"  he  returned, 
promptly  leading  the  way. 

"I  do  so  like  that  name  from  you,  father 
dear,"  she  said  softly  and  smiling  up  into  his 
face  as  they  reached  the  instrument. 

"And  I  am  glad  my  boy  Max  has  given  mt 
the  right,"  he  returned,  bending  down  to  kiss 
the  ruby  lips  and  smooth  the  shining  hair. 

"Shall  I  ring  and  call  for  you  ?"  he  asked* 

"If  you  please." 

It  was  Mrs.  Leland  who  answered  it. 

"Hello,  what  is  it?" 

"It  is  I,  Aunt  Elsie,"  returned  Evelyn. 
"I  just  called  to  know  if  you  were  in;  be 
cause  if  you  are,  we  are  coming  over  directly 
to  make  you  a  call." 

"I  think  I  shall  be  by  the  time  you  can  get 
here,"  was  the  reply  in  a  tone  of  amusement. 
"But  please  don't  delay,  as  we  were  about  to 
start  for  Sunnyside  in  a  few  minutes." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  1? 

"Oh,  were  you!  Then  we  will  drive  over 
at  once  and  accompany  you  on  the  trip." 

"Thank  you;  that  will  be  most  pleasant." 

Eva  stepped  aside  and  Lucilla  took  her 
place. 

"Yes,  Aunt  Elsie,  you  will  be  a  most  wel 
come  visitor  in  both  divisions  of  Sunnyside. 
Please  don't  neglect  mine." 

"I  certainly  do  not  intend  to,"  was  the 
cheerily-spoken  response,  "for  your  half  of 
the  dwelling  is  doubtless  quite  as  well  worth 
seeing  as  the  other,  and  its  occupants  seem 
very  near  and  dear." 

"Thank  you.  Good-bye  now  till  we  arrive 
at  Fairview." 

"We  would  better  start  for  that  place 
presently,"  said  Max.  "We  can  view  the 
beauties  of  this  any  day.  Wont  you  go  with 
us,  Grace?  There  is  a  vacant  seat  in  the 
carriage." 

"Yes,   do;   we'd  be  glad  to  have  you," 
urged  both  Eva  and  Lucilla,  the  latter  add 
ing,  "You  have  hardly  yet  taken  a  look  at 
our  new  homes  with  us  in  them." 


jg  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

"Yes,  go,  daughter;  I  think  you  will  en« 
joy  it,"  her  father  said  in  reply  to  a  question 
ing  glance  from  her  beautiful  blue  eyes,  di 
rected  to  him. 

"Thank  you  all  three,"  she  said.  "I  will 
go  if  I  may  have  ten  minutes  in  which  to  get 
ready." 

"Fifteen,  if  necessary,"  replied  Max,  in 
sportive  tone.  "Even  that  great  loss  of  time 
will  be  well  paid  for  by  the  pleasure  of  your 
good  company." 

"A  well-turned  compliment,  brother 
mine,"  returned  Grace,  as  she  tripped  away 
in  search  of  hat  and  wrap;  for  the  air  was 
cool  in  driving. 

"Why  shouldn't  Elsie  go  too  ?  There  is 
plenty  of  room  for  her;  and  Ned  can  ride 
alongside  on  his  pony,  which  I  see  is  down 
yonder  ready  saddled  and  bridled,"  said 
Max,  putting  an  arm  round  his  little  sister, 
as  she  stood  by  his  side,  and  looking  smil 
ingly  at  her,  then  at  Ned.  "Can't  they  go, 
father  and  Mamma  Vi  ?" 

Both   parents    gave  a  ready    consent,  the 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  19 

children  were  delighted  with  the  invitation, 
and  presently  the  party  set  out  on  their  way 
to  Fairview. 

It  was  a  short  and  pleasant  drive,  and  they 
were  greeted  with  a  joyous  welcome  on  their 
arrival  at  Evelyn's  old  home,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Leland  and  their  four  children  meeting  them 
on  the  veranda  with  smiles,  pleasant  words 
and  caresses  for  Grace,  Eva,  Lucilla  and 
Elsie.  Then  they  were  taken  within  and  to 
the  dining-room,  where  a  delicate  and  ap 
petizing  lunch  was  awaiting  them. 

"It  is  a  little  early  for  lunch,"  said  Mrs. 
Leland,  "but  we  knew  you  would  be  wanting 
to  get  back  to  Sunnyside  soon,  in  order  not 
to  miss  the  numerous  calls  about  to  be  made 
you  by  friends  and  connections  who  are  all 
anxious  to  see  the  pretty  new  home  and  its 
loved  occupants. 

"We  will  be  glad  to  see  them,  Aunt  Elsie," 
said  Evelyn,  "and  to  show  our  lovely  homes ; 
and  I  can  assure  you  that  no  one  can  be  more 
welcome  there  than  you  and  uncle  and  these 
dear  cousins  of  mine." 


20  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

"And  please  understand  that  Eva  has  ex 
pressed  my  sentiments  as  fully  as  her  own/* 
added  Lucilla  in  a  sprightly  tone. 

"Mine  also,"  said  Max. 

"But  don't  any  one  of  you  feel  that  this 
meal  is  to  be  taken  in  haste/'  said  Mr.  Le- 
land,  hospitably,  "that  is  very  bad  for  diges 
tion  and  we  may  take  plenty  of  time,  even  at 
the  risk  of  having  some  of  your  callers  get  to 
Sunnyside  ahead  of  us." 

His  advice  was  taken  and  much  pleasant 
chat  indulged  in  while  they  ate. 

"You  and  uncle,  of  course,  expect  to  be 
at  Woodburn  to-night,  Aunt  Elsie?"  said 
Evelyn. 

"Oh,  yes ;  and  expect  to  have  you  all  here 
to-morrow  night.  There  is  to  be  quite  a 
round  of  parties — as  doubtless  you  know — 
to  celebrate  the  great  event  of  your  and  Lu's 
entrance  into  the  bonds  of  matrimony.  There 
will  be  none  Saturday  night,  but  the  round 
will  begin  again  Monday  evening  by  a  party 
at  Ion  given  by  mamma,  Edward  and  Zoe. 
Tuesday  evening  we  are  all  to  go  to  the 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  21 

Oaks;  then  after  that  will  be  the  Laurel's, 
Roselands,  Beechwood,  Pinegrove,  Ashlands 
and  others." 

"Don't  forget  Aunt  Rosie's  at  Riverside, 
mamma/'  prompted  Allie,  her  nine-year-old 
daughter. 

"No,"  returned  her  mother,  "that  would  be 
quite  too  bad,  for  there  is  no  one  more  ready 
to  do  honor  to  these  dear  friends  of  ours; 
especially  now  when  they  have  just  begun 
married  life." 

"Ah,  Aunt  Elsie,  that  sounds  as  though 
you  considered  it  something  to  one's  credit 
to  have  left  a  life  of  single  blessedness  for 
one  in  the  married  state,"  laughed  Lucilla. 

"A  state  which  I  have  found  so  pleasant 
that  I  think  no  one  deserves  any  credit  for 
entering  it,"  was  Mrs.  Leland's  smiling  re 
joinder. 

"And  I  have  noticed,"  said  Max,  "that  as 
a  rule  those  who  have  tried  it  once  are  very 
ready  to  try  it  again — widows  and  widowers 
seem  in  more  haste  to  marry  than  bachelors 
and  maids." 


22  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

"  'Marry  in  haste  and  repent  at  leisure/  " 
quoted  Grace,  laughingly.  "Father  takes 
care  that  his  children  don't  do  the  first,  per 
haps  to  secure  them  from  the  second." 

"And  we  all  have  great  confidence  in  our 
father's  wisdom;  as  well  as  his  strong  affec 
tion  for  us,  his  children,"  remarked  Max. 

A  sentiment  which  the  others — his  wife 
and  sisters — promptly  and  cordially  en 
dorsed. 


CHAPTER   II. 

IMMEDIATELY  on  leaving  the  table,  they 
all — entertainers  and  entertained — set  out 
on  the  short  drive  to  Sunnyside,  where,  on 
arriving,  they  found  their  relatives  and 
friends  from  Beechwood  and  the  Oaks  wait 
ing  to  offer  their  congratulations  and  wish 
them  happiness  and  prosperity  in  their  mar 
ried  life. 

Being  all  acquaintances  and  friends  of  so 
long  standing,  they  were  shown  over  the 
whole  house  by  the  happy  owners,  and  cor 
dial  congratulations  were  freely  bestowed. 

"In  view  of  the  comforts,  conveniences 
and  beauties  of  the  establishment,  I  should 
like  to  see  Chester  and  offer  my  congratula 
tions  on  his  success  in  winning  a  lovely  wife, 
and  having  so  delightful  a  home  to  share 
with  her,"  remarked  Mrs.  Horace  Dinsmore, 
as  she  was  about  leaving.  "But  I  can't  stay 


24  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

longer  if  I  am  to  make  due  preparation  for 
attending  the  party  at  Woodburn  to-night," 
she  added. 

"And  you  wouldn't  miss  that  for  some 
thing,  would  you  ?"  laughed  Mrs.  Hugh  Lil- 
burn.  "I  am  sure  I  wouldn't." 

"No ;  for  I  daresay  we  will  have  a  delight 
ful  time.  I  know  no  better  entertainers  than 
the  Captain  and  Vi." 

"Nor  do  I,"  said  Mrs.  Leland;  "and  this 
being  so  extra  an  occasion  they  will  doubt 
less  do  their  best." 

"I  think  they  will,  and  I  hope  no  invited 
guest  will  stay  away  or  be  disappointed," 
said  Grace,  with  a  merry  look  and  smile. 

"No  danger  of  either  calamity,  Gracie," 
said  Mrs.  Dinsmore.  "Ah,  there's  our  car 
riage  at  the  door,"  and  with  a  hasty  good-bye 
and  a  cordial  invitation  to  all  present  to 
make  frequent  visits  at  the  Oaks,  she  and  her 
husband  and  daughter  departed. 

The  Beechwood  friends  lingered  a  little 
longer,  as  did  those  from  Fairview  and 
Woodburn.  But  at  length  Grace  said  she 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  25 

thought  it  time  to  go  home  for,  of  course, 
there  were  some  matters  she  ought  to  attend 
to  in  preparation  for  the  evening. 

"Shall  I  send  you  in  the  carriage  ?"  asked 
Lucilla. 

"Oh,  no,  thank  you,  sister  dear ;  the  short 
walk  will  be  good  for  me,"  returned  Grace 
gaily,  "for  Elsie,  too,  I  think,  and  for  Ned; 
though  he,  I  suppose,  will  prefer  to  ride  his 
pony." 

"Yes,  of  course  I  will,"  said  Ned.  "He 
needs  to  be  taken  home,  anyway." 

They  made  their  adieus  and  passed  out  on 
the  veranda. 

A  servant  brought  the  pony  up,  and  Ned 
was  about  to  mount  when  the  little  steed  re 
marked,  "I  think  a  young  gentleman  might 
feel  ashamed  to  ride  while  his  lady  sisters 
must  go  afoot." 

"You  do!"  exclaimed  Ned,  drawing  back 
with  a  look  of  mingled  surprise  and  chagrin. 
"Well,  they  said  they  wanted  to  walk — pre 
ferred  it  to  riding;  and — and  besides  they 
couldn't  both  ride  on  your  back  at  once." 


g6  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Two  do  ride  the  same  horse  at  once  some 
times,"  seemed  to  come  very  distinctly  from 
the  pony's  lips. 

"Who  is  making  you  talk,  I  wonder?" 
cried  Ned,  turning  to  look  about  him.  "Oh, 
Brother  Max,  it  was  you,  wasn't  it?"  as  he 
caught  sight  of  his  brother  and  sisters  stand 
ing  near. 

"What  was  ?"  asked  Max  quietly. 

"The  person  making  the  pony  talk.  I  al 
most  thought  for  a  minute  it  really  was  the 
pony;  though,  of  course,  ponies  can't  talk. 
And  I  didn't  mean  to  be  selfish.  Gracie 
won't  you  ride  him  home  ?  Elsie  and  I  can 
walk  just  as  well  as  not." 

"Yes,  of  course  we  can;  it's  a  very  short 
and  very  pleasant  walk,"  returned  Elsie, 
with  prompt  cheerfulness.  "So  Gracie  dear, 
you  ride  the  pony." 

"Thank  you  both,"  said  Grace,  "but  I 
really  prefer  to  walk,  as  I  have  had  very 
little  exercise  to-day." 

"There,  you  silly  little  pony,  see  what  a 
mistake  you  made!"  cried  Ked  gleefully,  as 
he  mounted  his  steed. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  37 

"Well,  little  master,  didn't  you  make  a 
mistake,  too  ?"  the  pony  seemed  to  ask. 

"Oh,  Brother  Max,  I  know  it's  you,  so 
only  good  fun,"  laughed  Ned.  "Good-bye 
all.  I'll  get  home  first  and  tell  papa  and 
inamma  you  are  coming,  Gracie  and  Elsie." 

With  the  last  words,  he  galloped  down  the 
avenue,  leaving  Max  and  his  sisters  standing 
on  the  veranda  looking  after  him. 

"Doesn't  he  ride  well?"  exclaimed  Grace, 
in  a  tone  that  spoke  much  sisterly  pride  and 
affection.  The  others  gave  a  hearty  assent, 
Max  adding,  "He  is  a  dear  little,  bright  little 
chap.  I  am  decidedly  proud  of  my  only 
brother." 

"As  I  am  of  my  little  one ;  but  still  more 
so  of  my  older  one,"  said  Lucilla.  "But  I 
must  go  back  to  my  remaining  guests.  Good 
bye,  my  two  dear  sisters.  I  shall  expect  and 
hope  to  see  you  both  over  here  every  day." 

"It  is  very  likely  you  will  see  us  here  at 
least  that  often,"  laughed  Grace,  "and  we 
will  expect  an  honest  return  of  each  and 
every  visit." 


28  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"We'll  get  it,  too,"  cried  Elsie;  "Lu 
could  never  stay  away  a  whole  day  from 
papa." 

"It  would  certainly  take  very  strong  com 
pulsion  to  make  me  do  so,"  said  Lucilla. 
"Good-bye  again.  I  hope  to  see  you  both  in 
my  old  home  a  few  hours  hence,  and  here 
some  time  to-morrow." 

With  that  she  passed  into  the  house  while 
her  sisters  hastened  away  in  the  direction  of 
Woodburn. 

"It  will  soon  be  time  to  send  the  carriage 
for  Chester,"  said  Max,  accompanying  her, 
"Suppose  I  give  the  order  now." 

"Yes,  do,"  she  replied,  "I'd  like  to  have 
him  here  as  soon  as  possible;  and  if  he 
should  not  be  quite  ready,  Jack  and  the  car 
riage  can  be  kept  waiting." 

"Certainly.  I'll  go  and  give  the  order, 
then  rejoin  you  and  our  guests  in  the  draw 
ing-room." 

As  Max  stepped  out  upon  the  veranda 
again  two  carriages  came  driving  up  the 
avenue — one  bringing  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Lacey 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  39 

from  the  Laurels,  the  other  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Croly  from  Riverside. 

"Oh,  Max,  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you 
again!"  exclaimed  Rosie,  as  he  assisted  her 
to  alight.  "It  seems  an  age  since  you  went 
away,  and  you  have  been  exposed  to  such 
perils  I  hope  I  shall  have  a  chance  to  hear 
the  story  of  your  experiences  in  that  fight  at 
Manila.  Such  a  chance  as  I  couldn't  get  at 
any  of  the  late  parties." 

"Thank  you,  I  hope  we  will  have  time  and 
opportunity  for  a  number  of  talks,"  he  re 
plied,  releasing  the  hand  she  had  put  into 
his  and  turning  to  greet  Mrs.  Lacey,  whom 
he  addressed  as  Aunt  Rose,  and  whose  greet 
ing  was  quite  as  cordial  as  her  niece's  had 
been. 

"You  "have  the  Eairview  and  Beechwood 
folks  here  now  I  see,"  remarked  Mrs.  Croly, 
glancing  toward  their  waiting  vehicles. 

"Yes;  walk  in  and  let  us  have  you  all  to 
gether,"  returned  Max.  "We  will  make  a 
small  party  in  anticipation  of  the  large  one 
to  be  held  at  Woodburn  some  hours  hence." 


30  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

"Yes,"  assented  Kosie,  "we  are  all  rela 
tives  and  friends,  and  I  for  one  can  never  see 
too  much  of  Sister  Elsie  or  Cousin  Eonald, 
to  speak  of  only  one  of  each  family." 

Hearty  greetings  were  exchanged,  a  short 
time  spent  in  cheerful  chat,  then  one  set  of 
visitors  after  another  took  their  departure 
till  at  length  Max,  Evelyn  and  Lueilla  were 
left  alone,  though  looking  almost  momenta 
rily  for  Chester's  homecoming. 

"It  has  probably  been  a  hard  day  with 
him.  I  fear  he  will  be  too  weary  for  much 
enjoyment  to-night,"  sighed  Lueilla. 

"I  hope  not,"  said  Max.  "The  meeting 
with  so  many  relatives  and  friends  will  prob 
ably  be  restful.  Ah,  there's  the  carriage 
now,  just  coming  up  the  driveway." 

It  brought  Chester,  and  he  showed  himself 
to  be  in  excellent  spirits,  though  somewhat 
weary  with  the  labors  of  the  day.  He  re 
ported  that  all  seemed  to  be  going  right  with 
the  business  in  hand,  and  he  had  little  doubt 
that  he  should  gain  his  hoped-for  reward. 
His  audience  of  three  listened  with  keen  in- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  31 

terest  to  all  he  had  to  say.  When  he  had  fin 
ished  Eva  rose  saying,  "I  must  go  now  and 
attend  to  housekeeping  matters  so  that  Max 
and  I  may  be  ready  in  good  season  for  our 
Woodburn  festivities." 

"Stay,  Eva/'  said  Lucilla,  "I  have  ordered 
an  early  light  tea  for  the  four  of  us.  We 
wont  want  a  very  hearty  meal  to  spoil  our  ap 
petites  for  the  refreshments  to  be  served  at 
'Woodburn." 

"No,  certainly  not ;  it  is  very  kind  in  you 
to  provide  for  us  as  well  as  for  yourselves," 
returned  Evelyn ;  Max  adding,  "It  is,  indeed, 
sister  mine." 

"Well,  really,"  laughed  Lucilla,  "it  was 
for  my  own  pleasure  quite  as  much  as  for 
yours."  And  tears  came  into  the  eyes  gazing 
with  sisterly  affection  into  those  of  Max.  "I 
want  to  entertain  you  while  I  can,"  she 
added,  "for  there  is  no  knowing  when  Uncle 
Sam  may  be  ordering  you  quite  out  of 
reach." 

"Oh,  don't  let  us  talk  of  that !"  exclaimed 
Eva.  "Let  us  banish  it  from  our  thoughts  for 
the  present." 


32  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"That  is  good  advice,"  said  Max,  his  voice 
a  trifle  huaky ;  "it's  what  I'm  trying  to  do  for 
the  present;  for  however  much  a  man  may 
love  the  service — a  little  wife  such  as  mine 
must  be  far  nearer  and  dearer." 

"Yes,"  said  Chester;  "if  you  had  only 
chosen  the  law,  we  might  now  be  partners  in 
my  office,  as  well  as  in  this  house." 

"And  I  perhaps  might  ruin  the  business 
by  my  stupidity,"  returned  Max,  with  play 
ful  look  and  tone. 

"Hark!  there's  the  tea-bell,"  said  Lucilla. 
"I  invite  you  all  out  to  the  dining-room." 

After  a  pleasant  social  half  hour  spent  at 
the  tea-table,  each  couple  retired  to  their  own 
apartments  to  dress  for  the  evening  enter 
tainment  at  Woodburn. 

"This  is  one  of  the  occasions  for  the  wear 
ing  of  the  wedding-gown,  is  it  not?"  Max 
said  inquiringly  to  Evelyn,  as  they  passed 
into  her  dressing-room. 

"Yes,"  she  said  lightly.  "You  will  not 
mind  seeing  me  in  it  for  the  second  time, 
will  you  ?" 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  33 

"I  shall  be  very  glad  to.  It  is  both  beau 
tiful  and  becoming,"  he  returned,  with  a 
fond  look  and  smile.  "Ah,  my  Eva,  I  think 
no  one  ever  had  a  sweeter  bride  than  mine," 
he  added,  passing  his  arm  about  her  and 
drawing  her  into  a  close  embrace. 

"They  say  love  is  blind  and  it  must  be  that 
which  makes  me  look  so  lovely  in  your  eyes ; 
for  my  features  are  by  no  means  so  good  and 
regular  as  those  of  some  others — your  sisters 
Lu  and  Grace,  for  instance,"  returned  Eve 
lyn,  with  a  pleased  little  laugh. 

"Those  sisters  of  mine  are  both  beauti 
ful  in  my  eyes,  but  there  is  something — to 
me — still  sweeter  in  this  dear  face,"  he 
answered  to  that,  giving  her  a  fond  caress  as 
he  spoke. 

"And  your  love  is  so  sweet  to  me,  I  am  so 
glad  to  belong  to  you,"  she  returned  low  and 
feelingly,  laying  her  head  on  his  breast  while 
glad  tears  shone  in  her  eyes.  "I  have  only 
one  cause  for  grief  left,"  she  went  on  pres 
ently — "that  we  cannot  live  together  all  the 
time,  as  Lu  and  Chester  may;  yet  spite  of 


34  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

that  I  would  not  change  with  her  or  anybody 
else." 

"I  hope  not,  darling,"  he  said,  laughingly. 
"Nor  would  I  any  more  than  you.  I  think 
we  were  made  for  each  other." 

"So  do  I ;  and  when  compelled  to  part  for 
a  season  we  will  console  ourselves  by  looking 
forward  to  the  joy  of  the  reunion." 

"So  we  will,  dear  one;  and  in  the  mean 
time  we  will  have  the  pleasure  of  correspond 
ence." 

"Yes,  indeed!  a  letter  from  my  husband 
will  be  a  great  treasure  and  delight  to  me." 

"Not  more  than  will  be  one  from  my  wife 
to  me,"  he  returned,  giving  her  a  gleeful 
caress. 

Meantime,  Chester  and  his  Lucilla  were 
similarly  engaged.  Chester  was  very  proud 
and  fond  of  his  bride  and  anxious  to  show 
her  to  neighbours  and  friends  in  her  wedding 
dress;  so  expressed  his  satisfaction  when  he 
saw  it  laid  out  in  readiness  for  the  occasion. 

"I  am  glad  it  pleases  you,"  said  Lucilla, 
"and  I  own  to  liking  it  right  well  myself. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  35 

Eva  is  going  to  wear  hers,  too.  So  it  will 
seem  something  like  a  repetition  of  our  wed 
ding  day." 

"Which  makes  it  very  suitable  for  your 
father's  house.  It  was  a  disappointment  to 
him,  I  know,  not  to  have  his  daughter  and 
son  married  in  his  own  house." 

"Yes,  I  suppose  so;  but  dear  father  is  so 
unselfish  that  he  preferred  to  let  us  have  our 
own  way,  especially  on  Eva's  account." 

"I  know  it,  and  mean  to  try  to  copy  his 
example  in  that — seeking  to  please  others 
rather  than  myself." 

"As  I  do;  I  should  like  to  resemble  him 
in  character  and  conduct  as  much  as  some 
persons  tell  me  I  do  in  features  and  expres 
sion." 

"Yes;  you  are  very  like  him  in  both," 
Chester  said,  with  an  affectionate  and  admir 
ing  look  and  smile;  "in  character  and  con 
duct  also,  if  your  admiring  husband  be  any 
judge." 

The  Sunnyside  couples  were  the  first  of 
the  guests  to  reach  Woodburn — though,  in 


36  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

fact,  they  hardly  considered  themselves 
guests,  or  were  deemed  such  by  the  family 
there ;  it  was  but  going  home  to  their  father's 
house,  where  they  had  an  hour  of  keen  en 
joyment  before  other  relatives  and  guests  be 
gan  to  arrive. 

Everything  went  smoothly;  the  company 
was  made  up  of  congenial  spirits,  the  enter 
tainment  was  fine  and  evidently  enjoyed, 
and  when  they  bade  good-night  and  scattered 
to  their,  homes  it  was  with  the  expectation  of 
meeting  again  the  next  evening  at  Fairview. 
The  Dinsmores  of  the  Oaks  had  planned  to 
give  the  second  entertainment,  but  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Leland  claimed  it  as  their  right,  be 
cause  of  their  near  relationship  to  Evelyn, 
and  the  fact  that  Fairview  had  been  her 
home  for  so  many  years. 

They  were  now  nearing  the  end  of  the 
week;  this  was  Thursday,  the  Fairview 
party  would  be  held  on  Friday  evening  and 
Saturday  all  preferred  to  spend  quietly  in 
their  own  homes  or  withthe  nearest  and  dear 
est.  And  that  was  the  plan  carried  out.  The 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  37 

Fairview  party  passed  off  as  successfully  as 
had  the  Woodburn  one,  and  Saturday  and 
Sunday  brought  a  rest  from  festivities  which 
was  welcome  to  all. 


CHAPTER   III. 

LTJCILLA  could  never  stay  long  away  from 
her  old  home  in  her  father's  house;  she  was 
there  every  day  and  often  two  or  three  times 
a  day. 

"Father,"  she  said,  on  that  first  Saturday 
after  taking  possession  of  the  new  home, 
"mayn't  we  Sunnyside  folks  come  over  here 
and  join  your  Bible  class  to-morrow  even- 
ing?" 

"My  dear  child,  it  is  just  what  I  would 
have  you  do,"  he  returned,  with  a  gratified 
and  loving  smile.  "Don't  forget  that  Wood- 
burn  is  still  your  home — one  of  your  homes 
at  least — and  that  you  are  always  welcome 
and  more  than  welcome  to  join  us  when  you 
will.  You  are  my  own  daughter  as  truly  as 
ever  you  were." 

"And  just  as  glad  to  be  as  ever  I  was,"  she 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  39 

exclaimed,  with  a  bright,  loving  look  and 
smile.  "And  to  do  your  bidding  at  all  times, 
father  dear,"  she  added. 

"Provided  it  does  not  interfere  with  Ches 
ter's,"  Max,  who  happened  to  be  present, 
suggested  a  little  mischievously. 

"Hardly  any  danger  of  that,  I  think,"  re 
marked  his  father,  with  a  slightly  amused 
look;  "Chester  is  a  reasonable  fellow,  and  I 
have  no  intention  of  interfering  with  his 
rights." 

"And  he  thinks  almost  as  highly  of  my 
father's  wisdom  as  I  do,"  said  Lucilla. 

"But  not  more  than  Max  and  I  do,"  said 
Evelyn,  giving  the  Captain  a  very  filial  and 
admiring  look;  "and  you  will  take  us  in  as 
members  of  your  class,  too,  wont  you 
father?" 

"It  is  just  what  I  desire  to  do,"  was  the 
pleased  reply.  "Max  has  always  been  a  mem 
ber  when  at  home;  and  you,  you  know,  are 
now  his  better  half." 

Eva  shook  her  head  and  with  a  merry, 
laughing  look  at  Max,  said,  "!N"ot  just  that, 


father;  I  should  say  the  smaller  partner  in 
the  firm." 

"That  will  do,  too,"  smiled  the  Captain, 
"since  the  most  costly  goods  are  apt  to  be 
done  up  in  the  smallest  packages." 

"Ah,  Eva,  my  dear,  you  are  answered," 
laughed  Max. 

"What  is  to  be  the  subject  of  to-morrow's 
lesson,  Captain  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Elsie  Travilla, 
sitting  near. 

"I  have  not  decided  that  question  yet,. 
mother,  and  should  be  glad  of  a  suggestion 
from  you,"  he  replied  in  a  kindly,  respectful 
tone. 

"I  have  been  thinking  a  good  deal  lately 
of  the  signs  of  the  times,"  she  said,  "and 
whether  they  do  not  show  that  we  are  near- 
ing  the  end  of  this  dispensation.  That 
might  perhaps  be  a  profitable  and  interest 
ing  question  to  take  up  and  endeavor  to 
solve." 

"No  doubt  it  would  be,"  he  replied,  "and 
I  hope  you  will  come  prepared  to  give  us 
some  information  as  to  what  the  Scriptures 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  41 

say  on  the  subject,  and  what  are  the  views  of 
Biblical  scholars  who  have  been  giving  it 
particular  attention." 

"I  will  do  what  I  can  in  that  line,  and 
hope  you,  Captain,  and  others  will  come  pre 
pared  to  take  part  in  considering  the  sub 
ject." 

"Certainly  a  most  interesting  one,"  said 
Violet. 

"And  one  which  must  lead  to  great  search 
ing  of  the  Scriptures  as  the  only  infallible 
source  of  information,"  added  the  Captain. 

"Yes,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "they  are  the 
only  authority  on  that  subject.  And  how 
thankful  we  should  be  that  we  have  them." 

Sabbath  afternoon  proved  bright  and 
clear,  and  brought  to  Woodburn  quite  a 
gathering  of  the  relatives  and  friends;  for 
all  loved  the  Bible  studies  they  had  for  years 
taken  together. 

Mr.  Lilburn,  as  the  eldest,  was  persuaded 
to  take  the  lead. 

"I  understand,"  he  said,  "that  to-day  we 
are  to  take  up  the  question  whether  the  sec- 


42  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

ond  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may, 
or  may  not,  be  near.  The  Scriptures  are  our 
sole  authority,  and  you  are  all  invited  to 
bring  forward  anything  from  them  which 
may  seem  to  you  to  have  a  bearing  on  the 
subject."  Then  turning  to  Mrs.  Travilla, 
"Cousin  Elsie,"  he  said,  "you  are,  prob 
ably,  the  one  among  us  the  most  thoroughly 
prepared  to  do  so;  please  let  us  hear  from 
you." 

"I  doubt  if  I  am  better  prepared  than 
some  of  the  rest  of  you,"  she  replied,  "but  I 
have  been  very  much  interested  in  the  sub 
ject;  particularly  of  late,  and  have  searched 
the  Bible  for  texts  bearing  upon  it,  some  of 
which  I  will  read.  Here  in  the  first  chapter 
of  Acts  we  read  that  the  disciples  asked, 
'Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  again 
the  kingdom  to  Israel?  And  he  said  unto 
them,  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or 
the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his 
own  power.  But  ye  shall  receive  power,  after 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you :  and  ye 
shall  be  witnesses  unto  me  both  in  Jerusalem 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  43 

and  in  all  Judea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  unto 
the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth.  And  when 
he  had  spoken  these  things,  while  they  be 
held,  He  was  taken  up  and  the  clouds  re 
ceived  him  out  of  their  sight.  And  while 
they  looked  steadfastly  toward  Heaven  as  he 
went  up,  behold,  two  men  stood  by  them  in 
white  apparel;  which  also  said,  Ye  men  of 
Gallilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into 
Heaven  ?  This  same  Jesus  which  is  taken 
up  from  you  into  Heaven,  shall  so  come  in 
like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into 
Heaven.'  And,"  continued  Grandma  Elsie, 
"the  Apostle  John  gives  us  the  same  prom 
ise  here  in  the  first  chapter  of  the  Revela 
tion,"  turning  to  the  passage  as  she  spoke, 
then  reading  it  aloud,  "  'Behold,  he  cometh 
with  clouds ;  and  every  eye  shall  see  him.' ' 

"I  have  heard  the  idea  advanced  that 
death  is  the  coming  of  Christ  to  the  dying 
one,"  remarked  Chester,  in  a  tone  of  inquiry. 

"But  we  are  told,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla, 
"that  'as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east, 
and  shineth  even  unto  the  west ;  so  shall  also 


44  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.'  That  de 
scription  certainly  could  not  apply  to  the 
death  hour  of  any  Christian,  nor  to  the  con 
version  of  any  sinner." 

"And  his  second  coming  is  spoken  of  in 
the  same  way  in  a  number  of  places  in  the 
different  gospels,"  said  Evelyn.  "Here,  in 
Luke,  we  have  Christ's  own  words,  'Whoso 
ever  shall  be  ashamed  of  Me  and  of  My 
words,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  Man  be 
ashamed,  when  He  shall  come  in  His  glory, 
and  in  His  Father's,  and  of  the  holy  angels.' 
And  again  in  Matthew  16:  27,  Tor  the  Son 
of  Man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  His  Father 
with  His  angels;  and  then  He  shall  reward 
every  man  according  to  his  works.'  " 

"The  disciples  wanted  to  know  when  that 
second  coming  would  be,"  remarked  Violet; 
"here  in  Matthew  24 :  3,  we  are  told,  'And  as 
He  sat  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  the  disci 
ples  came  unto  Him  privately,  saying,  "Tell 
us  when  shall  these  things  be  and  what  shall 
be  the  sign  of  Thy  coming  and  of  the  end  of 
the  world?"  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  45 

unto  them,  "Take  heed  that  no  man  deceive 
you." ' 

"I  shall  not  read  the  whole  chapter,  for  I 
know  it  is  familiar  to  you  all;  but  in  the 
27th  verse  he  says,  'For  as  the  lightning 
cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto 
the  west ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  Man  be.  For  wheresoever  the  carcass  is, 
there  will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together. 
Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those 
days  shall  the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon 
shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall 
fall  from  Heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the 
Heavens  shall  be  shaken :  And  then  shall  ap 
pear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  Heaven : 
And  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  Heaven  with  power 
and  great  glory.  And  He  shall  send  His 
angels  with  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and 
they  shall  gather  his  elect  from  the  four 
winds,  from  one  end  of  Heaven  to  the 
other.7 " 

persons/'  remarked  Grandma  El- 


46  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

sie,  "tell  us  it  is  not  worth  while  to  consider 
at  all  the  question  of  the  time  when  Christ 
will  come  again;  quoting  the  text,  'But  of 
that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man,  no,  not 
the  angels  in  Heaven,  but  my  Father  only/ 
But  again  and  again  our  Saviour  repeated 
his  warning,  'Watch,  therefore ;  for  ye  know 
not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth  come.  .  . 
Therefore  be  ye  also  ready;  for  in  such  an 
hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son  of  Man 
cometh.' ' 

"I  do  not  quite  understand  this,"  said 
Grace.  "Luke  says,  here  in  the  21st  chapter, 
20th  verse — quoting  the  words  of  the  Master 
— 'And  when  ye  shall  see  Jerusalem  com 
passed  with  armies,  then  know  that  the  deso 
lation  thereof  is  nigh.  Then  let  them  which 
are  in  Judea  flee  to  the  mountains;  and  let 
them  which  are  in  the  midst  of  it  depart  out.' 
How  could  they  depart  out  of  the  city  while 
it  was  compassed  with  armies  ?" 

"There  is  a  satisfactory  explanation,"  re 
plied  her  father,  "in  the  twelfth  year  of 
Nero,  Cestius  Gallus,  the  president  of  Syria, 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  47 

came  against  Jerusalem  with  a  powerful 
army.  Josephus  says  of  him:  'He  might 
have  assaulted  and  taken  the  city,  and  there 
by  put  an  end  to  the  war;  but  without  any 
just  reason,  and  contrary  to  the  expectation 
of  all,  he  raised  the  siege  and  departed.'  The 
historians,  Epiphanius  and  Eusebius,  tell  us 
that  immediately  after  the  departure  of  the 
armies  of  Cestius  Gallus,  and  while  Ves 
pasian  was  approaching  with  his  army,  all 
who  believed  in  Christ  left  Jerusalem  and 
fled  to  Pella  and  other  places  beyond  the 
river  Jordan." 

"Every  one  of  them,  papa  ?"  asked  Ned. 

"Yes;  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  says  'It  is  very 
remarkable  that  not  a  single  Christian  per 
ished  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
though  there  were  many  there  when  Cestius 
Gallus  invested  the  city.' ' 

"Papa,"  asked  Elsie,  "don't  you  think 
God  put  it  in  the  heart  of  that  Cestius  Gal 
lus  to  go  away  with  his  troops  before  Ves 
pasian  got  there;  so  that  the  Christians  had 
an  opportunity  to  escape  ?" 


48  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

"I  certainly  do,  daughter,"  was  the  Cap 
tain's  emphatic  reply. 

"Had  not  the  earlier  prophets  foretold  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem?"  asked  Lucilla. 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn ;  "even  as  early  a 
one  as  Moses.  Here  in  the  28th  chapter  of 
Deuteronomy  he  says  'The  Lord  shall  bring 
a  nation  against  thee  from  far,  from  the 
east  of  the  earth,  as  swift  as  the  eagle  flieth ; 
a  nation  whose  tongue  thou  shalt  not  under 
stand.'  " 

"The  Romans  ?"  Elsie  said,  inquiringly. 

"Yes ;  their  ensign  was  an  eagle  and  their 
language  the  Latin,  which  the  Jews  did  not 
understand.  The  prophesy  of  Moses  con 
tinues.  In  the  52d  verse  he  says,  'And  he 
shall  besiege  thee  in  all  thy  gates,  until  thy 
high  and  fenced  walls  come  down;  wherein 
thou  trustedst,  throughout  all  thy  land:  and 
he  shall  besiege  thee  in  all  thy  gates  through 
out  thy  land,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  hath 
given  thee.  And  thou  shalt  eat  the  fruit  of 
thine  own  body,  the  flesh  of  thy  sons  and  of 
thy  daughters,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  hati 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  49 

given  thee,  in  the  siege  and  in  the  straitness, 
wherewith  thine  enemies  shall  distress 
thee.' " 

"Oh,  how  dreadful!"  exclaimed  Elsie. 
"And  did  all  that  happen  at  the  siege  of 
Jerusalem  ?" 

"Yes;  it  lasted  so  long  that  famine  was 
added  to  all  the  other  sufferings  of  the  be 
sieged.  So  dreadful  was  it  that  mothers 
would  snatch  the  food  from  their  children  in 
their  distress,  and  many  houses  were  found 
full  of  women  and  children  who  had  died 
of  starvation.  Josephus  tells  of  human 
flesh  being  eaten;  particularly  of  a  lady 
of  rank  who  killed,  roasted  and  ate  her  own 
son.  And  so  the  prophecy  of  Moses  was 
fulfilled." 

"Oh,  how  dreadful,  how  dreadful !"  sighed 
Elsie. 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn,  "it  was  the  ful 
fillment  of  our  Saviour's  prophecy  as  he  be 
held  Jerusalem  and  wept  over  it,  saying,  'If 
thou  hadst  known,  even  thou  at  least  in  this 
thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  unto  thy 


50  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

peace !  but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes. 
For  the  days  shall  come  upon  thee,  that  thine 
enemies  shall  cast  a  trench  about  thee,  and 
compass  thee  round,  and  keep  thee  in  on 
every  side,  and  shall  lay  thee  even  with  the 
ground,  and  thy  children  within  thee;  and 
they  shall  not  leave  in  thee  one  stone  upon 
another;  because  thou  knewest  not  the  time 
of  thy  visitation.'  That  is  told  us  in  the  19th 
chapter  of  Luke.  In  the  21st  we  read,  'And 
they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and 
shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations: 
and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the 
Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be 
fulfilled/  " 

"Have  those  times  been  fulfilled  yet?" 
asked  Ned. 

"No,  not  yet,"  replied  Mr.  Lilburn;  "the 
Turks  still  have  possession  of  Jerusalem, 
though  the  Jews  have  begun  to  return  to  Pal 
estine  and  the  Turkish  power  grows  weaker. 
But  the  time  of  the  Gentiles  will  not  be  ful 
filled  until  the  work  of  the  Gospel  is  fin 
ished." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  51 

"And  when  will  that  be,  Cousin  Ronald  ?" 
asked  Ned. 

"I  cannot  say  exactly,"  answered  the  old 
gentleman,  "but  the  trend  of  events  does 
seem  to  show  that  we  are  nearing  that  time — 
such  a  feeling  of  unrest  all  over  the  world, 
some  men — comparatively  a  few — accumu 
lating  enormous  quantities  of  wealth  by  pay 
ing  their  laborers  a  mere  pittance  for  their 
work,  while  the  cost  of  living  goes  higher  and 
higher.  This  is  a  land  of  plenty,  and  but  for 
the  grasping  selfishness  of  some,  none  need 
lack  for  abundance  of  the  necessaries  of 
life." 

"I  wish  nobody  did  lack  for  plenty  to  eat 
and  drink,  and  wear,"  said  Elsie,  "and  I 
want  to  do  all  I  can  to  help  those  who  haven't 
enough." 

"I  hope  you  will,  daughter,"  the  Captain 
said,  in  a  tone  of  pleased  approval.  "And 
now  the  important  thing  for  us  to  consider 
is  what  is  our  duty,  in  view  of  the  very  pos 
sible  nearness  of  Christ's  second  coming." 

"He  has  told  us  again  and  again  to  watch 


52  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

and  be  ready,"  said  Grandma  Elsie ;  "yet  we 
are  not  to  be  idle,  but  to  work  while  it  is 
called  to-day;  to  occupy  till  he  comes;  to  be 
not  slothful  in  business,  fervent  in  spirit, 
serving  the  Lord." 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

FOE  the  next  week  or  two,  family  parties 
for  the  honor  and  entertainment  of  the 
newly-married  ones  were  frequent.  Life 
seemed  to  them  bright  and  joyous,  except 
when  they  remembered  that  Max  would 
probably  soon  be  ordered  away,  perhaps  to 
some  distant  quarter  of  the  globe.  An  unwel 
come  anticipation  not  to  them  only,  but  to 
his  father  and  the  others  at  Woodburn;  and 
in  a  slighter  degree  to  all  the  connection.  But 
orders  had  not  come  yet,  and  they  still  hoped 
they  might  be  delayed  for  weeks,  giving  op 
portunity  for  many  quiet  home  pleasures. 
Yet  there  were  drawbacks  to  even  those,  in 
the  fact  that  several  of  the  near  connection 
were  ailing  from  colds  caught  during  their 
round  of  festivities — Grandma  Elsie  and 
Chester  Dinsmore  being  of  those  most  sen- 


54  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

ously  affected.  Chester  was  confined  to  tEe 
house  for  several  days,  under  the  doctor's 
care,  and  it  was  against  medical  advice  that 
he  then  returned  to  his  labors  at  his  office. 
Lucilla  was  troubled  and  anxious,  and,  as 
usual,  went  to  her  father  for  sympathy  and 
advice.  They  had  a  chat  together  in  the  li 
brary  at  Woodburn. 

"I  feel  for  you,  daughter,"  Captain  Ray 
mond  said,  "but  keep  up  your  courage ;  'all  is 
not  lost  that  is  in  danger/  I  have  been  think 
ing  that  a  southerly  trip  in  the  yacht  might 
prove  of  benefit  to  both  Grandma  Elsie  and 
Chester,  and  quite  agreeable  to  the  members 
of  my  family  and  other  friends  for  whom  we 
could  find  room." 

"Oh,  father,  that  would  be  delightful!" 
she  exclaimed,  her  eyes  sparkling  with  pleas 
ure.  "And  I  hope  you  will  persuade  Harold 
to  make  one  of  the  company,  for  Grace's 
sake,  and  so  that  we  will  not  be  without  a 
physician." 

"Yes,  that  is  a  part  of  my  plan,  and  I  have 
little  doubt  of  its  acceptance,  Grace's  com- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  55 

panionship  being  a  great  attraction  to  my 
young  brother-in-law." 

"  'Speak  of  angels  and  you  will  hear  the 
flutter  of  their  wings/  "  laughed  Lucilla,  as 
at  that  moment  Harold  appeared  in  the  door 
way. 

"Am  I  the  angel,  and  may  I  fly  in?"  he 
asked,  joining  in  the  laugh. 

"Certainly,  you  are  just  in  the  nick  of 
time  to  advise  us  in  a  matter  of  importance 
which  we  were  discussing,"  replied  the  Cap 
tain,  inviting  him  by  a  gesture  to  an  easy 
chair  near  at  hand,  then  repeating  to  him  the 
substance  of  what  he  had  been  saying  to  Lu 
cilla,  finishing  with  a  request  for  his  opinion 
in  regard  to  the  plan. 

"I  like  it  extremely,"  Harold  said.  "I 
think  nothing  could  be  better  for  either 
mother  or  Chester,  and  the  sooner  we  make 
ready  and  start  the  better  for  both,  if  they 
will  be  persuaded  to  go;  of  which  I  have 
little  doubt." 

"I  am  somewhat  afraid  Chester  may  re 
fuse  for  business  reasons,"  sighed  Lucilla. 


56  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

"I  think  we  can  persuade  him  of  the  folly 
of  that,"  said  her  father.  "It  would  be  far 
wiser  and  better  to  give  up  business  for  a 
time  for  the  gaining  of  health,  than  to  so 
wreck  that  by  overtaxing  strength  of  body 
and  mind  as  to  shorten  his  days  or  make 
himself  an  invalid  for  life." 

"It  certainly  would,"  said  Harold,  "and  I 
hope  that  among  us  we  can  convince  him  that 
duty,  as  well  as  pleasure,  calls  him  to  make 
one  of  our  party." 

"Duty  to  his  wife  as  well  as  to  himself," 
said  Lucilla,  in  a  lively  tone;  "for  I  should 
neither  willingly  go  without  him  or  stay  be 
hind  with  him." 

"Where  are  Yi,  Grace  and  the  children  ?" 
asked  Harold.  "I  have  not  seen  or  heard 
anything  of  them  since  I  came  in." 

"Max  and  Eva  have  taken  them  driving 
in  our  fine  new  carriage — father's  wedding 
gift,"  replied  Lucilla,  with  a  smiling  glance 
into  her  father's  eyes.  "That  is,  all  but  Ned 
who  rides  his  pony  alongside." 

"Ah,  and  here  they  come  now !"  exclaimed 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  57 

Harold,  glancing  from  the  window,  "the  car 
riage  has  just  turned  in  at  the  gates." 

And  with  that  the  three  arose  and  has 
tened  out  to  the  veranda,  to  greet  and  assist 
them  to  alight.  But  the  moment  the  carriage 
drew  up  before  the  entrance  the  door  was 
thrown  open  and  Max,  then  Chester,  sprang 
out  and  turned  to  hand  out  the  ladies — 
Grandma  Elsie,  Eva,  Violet,  Grace  and  her 
sister  Elsie,  while  at  the  same  time  Ned  was 
dismounting  from  his  pony. 

Warm  greetings  were  exchanged,  and  as 
the  weather  was  now  too  cool  for  comfortable 
sitting  upon  the  veranda  the  Captain  led  the 
way  to  the  library — a  favorite  resort  with 
them  all. 

"Your  call  is  an  agreeable  surprise, 
mother,"  he  said  to  Grandma  Elsie,  as  he 
drew  forward  an  easy  chair  for  her ;  "Harold 
had  just  been  telling  us  that  you  were  almost 
ill  with  a  cold." 

"I  have  a  rather  bad  one,  but  thought  a 
drive  through  the  bracing  air,  and  in  such 
pleasant  company,  might  prove  beneficial 


gg  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

rather  than  otherwise,"  she  answered  in 
cheery  tones,  adding  "And  I  knew  Harold 
was  here  and  could  take  me  home  in  his  con 
veyance." 

"Certainly,  mother,  and  will  be  very  glad 
of  your  good  company,"  said  Harold,  while 
at  the  same  time  Violet  exclaimed,  "But  why 
go  at  all  to-night,  mother?  Why  not  stay 
here  with  us  ?" 

"Thank  you,  daughter,"  was  the  smil 
ing  reply;  "that  would  be  pleasant,  but 
there  are  some  things  to  be  attended  to  at 
home." 

"And  not  being  well,  she  would  better 
have  her  doctor  close  at  hand,"  remarked 
Harold,  in  playful  tone.  "Mother,  we  have 
bee»  contriving  a  plan  to  help  you  and  Ches 
ter  to  get  the  better  of  your  colds." 

"Ah,  what  is  that?"  she  asked,  and  Har 
old,  turning  to  the  Captain,  said,  "Let 
mother  hear  it  from  you,  Brother  Levis,  if 
you  please." 

"We  are  thinking  of  taking  a  southward 
trip  in  the  'Dolphin/  mother — visiting  the 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  59 

Bermudas,  Bahamas  and  other  of  the  West 
Indies  and  the  coast  of  Brazil." 

"Why,  that  would  be  a  lovely  trip!"  she 
exclaimed.  "Many  thanks  to  you,  Captain, 
for  including  me  among  your  invited 
guests." 

"Many  thanks  to  you,  mother,  if  you  con 
sent  to  make  one  of  our  party,"  he  returned, 
looking  greatly  pleased  to  find  her  so  ready 
to  approve  of  and  share  their  plans. 

Eager,  excited  remarks  and  queries  now 
followed  in  rapid  succession  from  the  others 
present — "When  was  the  start  to  be  made? 
Who  besides  Grandma  Elsie  and  the  Captain 
were  to  compose  the  party  ?" 

"All  who  are  here  now  are  invited  and  ex 
pected  to  go;  some  others  of  our  friends 
also,"  replied  the  Captain,  "and  I  hope  no 
one  will  refuse." 

"Thanks,  warm  thanks,"  said  Chester.  "I 
should  be  delighted  to  go,  but  fear  business 
will  prevent." 

"As  your  physician,  Ches,  I  strongly  ad 
vise  you  not  to  let  it,"  said  Harold.  "A  good 


60  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

rest  now  in  a  warm  climate  may  restore  you 
to  vigorous  health,  while  if  you  stay  at  home 
and  stick  to  business  you  are  likely  to  either 
cut  your  life  short  or  make  yourself  a  con 
firmed  invalid  for  the  rest  of  it." 

"Do  you  really  think  so,  cousin  doctor?" 
was  Chester's  rejoinder  in  a  troubled  voice. 

"I  do  most  emphatically,"  returned  Har 
old.  "You  may  be  very  thankful,  cousin, 
that  this  good  opportunity  offers." 

"I  am,"  said  Chester.  Then  turning  to 
the  Captain.  "Thank  you  very  much,  sir, 
for  the  invitation,  which  I  accept,  if  my  wife 
will  go  with  me." 

"You  needn't  doubt  that,"  laughed  Lucil- 
la.  "There  is  nothing  I  like  better  than  i 
trip  on  my  father's  yacht,  with  him  and  all 
my  dear  ones  about  me." 

"And  it's  just  the  same  with  all  the  rest 
of  us,"  said  Grace. 

"And  how  is  it  with  Max  and  Eva  ?"  asked 
the  Captain. 

"I  know  of  nothing  more  enjoyable  than 
that — a  trip  on  the  'Dolphin'  taken  in  the 


ELSIE'8   WINTER   TRIP  61 

company  of  one's  dear  ones,"  replied  Evelyn 
with  a  loving  look  into  the  eyes  of  her  young 
husband. 

"Just  my  opinion,"  he  said,  with  a  smile; 
"the  only  question  with  me  is,  Will  Uncle 
Sam  allow  me  a  sufficiently  long  leave  of  ab 
sence." 

"Your  leave  of  absence  has  nearly  ex 
pired?"  his  father  said,  inquiringly. 

"Yes,  sir;  so  nearly  that  I  should  hardly 
feel  surprised  to  receive  orders  any  day." 

"Well,  I  hope,  instead,  you  may  get  an 
other  leave,  allowing  you  time  to  make  one 
of  our  party." 

"It  would  be  a  very  great  pleasure  to  me, 
sir,"  said  Max.  "But  I  have  had  so  long  a 
one  already  that  I  can  hardly  hope  for  an 
other  very  soon." 

"Oh,  Max!"  exclaimed  Grace,  "do  write 
at  once  asking  to  have  it  extended ;  it  would 
double  our  pleasure  to  have  you  along." 

"Yes,  Max,  do,"  said  Lucilla.  "I  can 
hardly  bear  the  thought  of  going  without 
yon." 


62  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

Evelyn,  sitting  close  at  his  side,  looked  her 
entreaties,  while  Violet  said,  "Yes,  Max,  do ; 
it  will  double  our  enjoyment  to  have  you  and 
Eva  along." 

Then  Chester,  Grandma  Elsie,  Harold 
and  the  children  added  their  entreaties,  ex 
pressing  their  desire  for  his  company  on  the 
trip  and  ISTed  exclaimed,  "Yes,  Brother  Max, 
do  get  leave  to  go  along;  we'll  want  you  to 
make  fun  for  us  with  your  ventriloquism." 

"Is  that  all  you  want  me  for,  Neddie 
boy?"  laughed  Max.  "If  so,  Cousin  Ronald 
will  answer  your  purpose  quite  as  well,  if 
not  better." 

"But  two  can  make  more  fun  than  one; 
and  I  want  you  besides,  because  I  am  really 
iond  of  you — the  only  brother  I've  got." 

"Ah,  that  sounds  better,"  said  Max;  "but 
I  really  can't  go  without  Uncle  Sam's  per 
mission." 

"Then  please  do  ask  him  to  give  it." 

"Yes,  do,  Max,"  said  Grace;  "I  really 
think  he  might  give  it,  considering  what 
good  service  you  did  at  Manila." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  63 

"It  was  not  very  much  that  I  accom 
plished  personally,"  returned  Max  modestly, 
"and  the  two  months'  rest  I  have  had  is  prob 
ably  quite  as  much  as  I  may  be  supposed 
to  have  earned.  Especially  as  it  gave 
me  the  opportunity  to  secure  my  wife/* 
he  added,  with  a  very  affectionate  look  at 
Evelyn. 

"I  wish  you  might  be  able  to  go  with  us, 
Max,  my  son,"  said  the  Captain,  "for  leaving 
ventriloquism  entirely  out  of  the  account,  I 
should  be  very  glad  to  have  your  company. 
But  the  service,  of  course,  has  the  first  claim 
on  you." 

"So  I  think,  sir;  and  as  for  the  ventrilo 
quism,  my  little  brother  is  so  hungry  for, 
Cousin  Ronald  can  supply  it  should  you  take 
him  as  one  of  your  passengers." 

"And  that  we  will,  if  he  and  his  wife  can 
be  persuaded  to  go,"  returned  the  Captain, 
heartily. 

"Oh,  good,  papa !"  cried  Ned,  clapping  his 
hands  in  glee,  "then  we'll  have  at  least  one 
ventriloquist,  if  we  can't  have  two." 


64  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

"And,  after  all,  the  ventriloquism  was 
really  all  you  wanted  me  for,  eh  ?"  said  Max, 
assuming  a  tone  and  look  of  chagrin. 

"Oh,  no!  no!  Brother  Max,"  cried  'Ned, 
with  a  look  of  distress.  "I  didn't  mean  that ! 
you  know  you're  the  only  brother  I  have  and 
I'm  really  fond  of  you." 

"As  I  am  of  you,  little  brother,  and  have 
been  ever  since  you  were  born,"  said  Max, 
regarding  the  little  fellow  with  an  affection 
ate  smile. 

"Oh,  Max,  I  wish  you  hadn't  gone  into  the 
navy,"  sighed  Lucilla. 

"I  don't,"  he  returned,  cheerfully,  "though 
I  acknowledge  that  it  is  hard  parting  with 
home  and  dear  ones." 

"That  is  bad,  as  I  know  by  experience," 
said  their  father,  "but  then  we  have  the  com 
pensating  joy  of  the  many  reunions." 

"Yes,  sir ;  and  a  great  joy  it  is,"  responded 
Max.  "How  soon,  father,  do  you  think  of 
starting  on  your  southward  trip?" 

"Just  as  soon  as  all  necessary  arrange 
ments  can  be  made,  which,  I  suppose,  will 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  65 

not  be  more  than  a  week  from  this,  at  far 
thest.  I  can  have  the  yacht  made  ready  in 
less  time  than  that,  and  for  the  sake  of  our 
invalids  it  would  be  well  to  go  as  promptly 
as  possible." 

"Couldn't  you  make  use  of  the  telephone 
now,  to  give  your  invitations,  my  dear?" 
queried  Violet. 

"Why,  yes;  that  is  a  wise  suggestion.  I 
will  do  so  at  once,"  he  replied,  and  hastily 
left  the  room,  promising  to  return  presently 
with  the  reply  from  Beechwood  to  which  he 
would  call  first. 

The  invitation  was  accepted  promptly  and 
with  evident  pleasure,  as  the  Captain  pres 
ently  reported  in  the  library. 

"Now,  mother,  shall  I  give  my  invitation 
in  the  same  way  to  our  own  friends?"  he 
asked,  turning  to  Grandma  Elsie. 

"Perhaps  it  would  be  as  well  to  send  it  by 
Harold  and  me,"  she  said,  "as  that  will  delay 
it  very  little,  and  I  can  perhaps  help  them  to 
perceive  what  a  delightful  trip  it  is  likely  to 
prove." 


(Jg  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"And  then,  mamma,  you  can  give  us  their 
view  by  the  'phone,"  said  Violet. 

"I,  or  some  one  of  the  family  will,"  she 
said.  "And  now,  Harold,  we  will  go  and  at 
tend  to  the  matter  at  once." 


CHAPTER  V. 

CAPTAIN  RAYMOND'S  invitation  proved 
scarcely  less  agreeable  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dins- 
more  than  to  their  younger  friends  and  rela 
tives,  and  their  acceptance  was  telephoned  to 
Woodburn  before  the  Sunnyside  party  had 
left  for  their  homes.  All  heard  it  with  satis 
faction,  for  Grandpa  and  Grandma  Dins- 
more  were  pleasant  traveling  companions. 
Some  lively  chat  followed,  in  regard  to 
needed  preparations  for  the  trip,  and  in  the 
midst  of  it  a  servant  came  in  with  the  after 
noon  mail. 

The  Captain  distributed  it  and  among 
Max's  portion  was  a  document  of  official  ap 
pearance.  Evelyn  noted  it  with  a  look  of  ap 
prehension,  and  drew  nearer  to  her  young 
husband's  side. 

"Orders,   my  son?"   asked    the   Captain, 


$8  ELSIE'S   "WINTER    TRIP 

when  Max  had  opened  it  and  glanced  over 
the  contents. 

"Yes,  sir;  I  am  to  go  immediately  to 
"Washington,  upon  the  expiration  of  my  leave 
which  will  be  about  the  time  the  rest  of  you 
set  sail  in  the  'Dolphin.' r 

The  announcement  seemed  quite  a  damper 
upon  the  previous  high  spirits  of  the  little 
company,  and  there  were  many  expressions 
of  disappointment  and  regret. 

"Well,"  said  Chester,  getting  on  his  feet 
as  he  spoke,  "I  must  go  home  now;  there 
is  a  little  matter  in  regard  to  one  of  my 
cases  that  must  be  attended  to  at  once,  since 
I  am  likely  to  leave  the  neighborhood  so 
soon." 

"And  if  my  husband  goes,  I  must  go,  too," 
said  Lucilla,  in  a  lively  tone,  rising  and  tak 
ing  up  the  wrap  she  had  thrown  off  on  com 
ing  into  the  warm  room. 

"It  is  near  the  dinner  hour;  you  would 
better  stay,  all  of  you,  and  dine  with  us," 
said  the  Captain. 

All  thanked  him,  but  declined,  each  hav- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  69 

ing  some  special  reason  for  wishing  to  go 
home  at  that  particular  time. 

"Well,  come  in  and  share  a  meal  with  us 
whenever  you  will,"  said  the  Captain.  "I 
think  you  know,  one  and  all,  that  you  are 
heartily  welcome." 

"Yes,  father,  we  do,"  said  Max,  "and  we 
are  always  glad  when  you  care  to  breakfast, 
dine,  or  sup  with  us." 

"Any  of  us  but  papa  ?"  asked  Ned. 

"Yes,  indeed ;  all  of  you  from  Mamma  Vi 
down,"  laughed  Max,  giving  the  little  fellow 
an  affectionate  clap  on  the  shoulder  as  he 
passed  him  on  his  way  out  to  the  hall. 

"Yes,  Ned,  each  one  of  you  will  always  be 
a  most  welcome  visitor,"  said  Chester. 

"Indeed  you  will,  you  may  be  very  sure 
of  that,"  added  Lucilla  and  Eva. 

"So  sure  are  we  of  that,  that  you  need  not 
be  surprised  to  see  any  of  us  at  any  time," 
laughed  Violet.  "Nor  will  we  be  surprised  or 
grieved  to  see  any  or  all  of  you  at  any  time." 

"No,  indeed!  I  want  my  daughters — and 
sons  also — all  to  feel  entirely  at  home  always 


70  ELSIE'S    WWTER    TRIP 

in  their  father's  house,"  the  Captain  said, 
with  his  genial  smile. 

"Thank  you,  father  dear,  and  don't  forget 
that  Sunnyside  is  one  of  your  homes,  and 
we  are  always  ever  so  glad  to  open  its  doors 
to  you,"  said  Lucilla,  going  to  him  and  hold 
ing  up  her  face  for  a  kiss,  which  he  gave  with 
warmth  of  affection. 

"And  not  Lu's  side  only,  but  ours  as  well," 
added  Evelyn,  holding  out  her  hand  and 
looking  up  lovingly  into  his  face. 

He  took  the  hand,  drew  her  closer  to  him 
and  gave  her  a  caress  as  affectionate  as  that 
he  had  just  bestowed  upon  Lucilla. 

The  rest  of  the  good-byes  were  quickly 
said,  and  both  young  couples  were  wending 
their  homeward  way.  They  were  all  in 
thoughtful  mood,  and  the  short  walk  was 
taken  in  almost  unbroken  silence. 

Eva's  heart  was  full  at  thought  of  the  ap 
proaching  separation  from  her  young  hus 
band.  How  could  she  bear  it?  He  seemed 
almost  all  the  world  to  her,  now  that  they 
had  been  for  weeks  such  close  companions, 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  71 

and  life  without  his  presence  would  be  lonely 
and  desolate  indeed.  She  passed  up  the  stair 
way  to  their  bedroom,  while  he  paused  in  the 
hall  below  to  remove  his  overcoat  and  hat. 
Her  eyes  were  full  of  tears,  as  she  disposed 
of  her  wraps,  then  crossed  the  room  to  her 
mirror  to  see  that  dress  and  hair  were  in 
perfect  order. 

"No  improvement  needed,  my  own  love, 
my  darling,"  Max  said,  coming  up  behind 
her  and  passing  an  arm  about  her  waist. 

At  that  she  turned  and  hid  her  face  upon 
his  breast. 

"Oh,  Max,  my  husband,  my  dear,  dear 
husband,"  she  sobbed,  "how  can  I  live  away 
from  you?  You  are  now  more  than  all  the 
world  to  me." 

"As  you  are  to  me,  dear  love.  It  is  hard 
to  part,  but  we  will  hope  to  meet  again  soon ; 
and  in  the  meantime  let  us  write  to  each 
other  every  day.  And  as  there  is  no  war  now 
you  need  not  feel  that  your  husband  is  in  any 
special  danger." 

"Yes,  thank  Gtxl  for  that,"  she  said,  "and 


72  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

that  we  may  .know  that  we  are  both  in  his 
kind  care  and  keeping  wherever  we  are." 

"And  surely  you  will  be  less  lonely  than 
you  were  before  our  marriage — father 
claims  you  as  his  daughter,  Chester  and  little 
!NTed  are  your  brothers,  Lu  and  Grace  your 
sisters." 

"Yes,  oh  yes;  I  have  a  great  deal  to  be 
thankful  for,  but  you  are  to  me  a  greater 
blessing  than  all  the  world." 

"As  you  are  to  me,  dearest,"  was  his  re 
sponse,  as  he  held  her  close  to  his  heart, 
pressing  warm  kisses  on  cheek  and  brow  and 
lip. 

Meanwhile,  on  the  other  side  of  the  hall, 
Chester  and  Lucilla  were  chatting  about  the 
Captain's  plan  for  a  winter  trip. 

"I  think  it  will  be  just  delightful,  Ches 
ter,"  she  said,  "since  I  am  to  have  you  along. 
I  am  so  glad  you  are  going,  sorry  as  I  am 
that  ill-health  makes  it  necessary." 

"Yes,  my  dear,"  he  returned  with  a  smile, 
"I  am  fortunate,  indeed,  in  having  so  loving 
a  wife  and  so  kind  and  able  a  father-in-law. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  73 

1  am  truly  sorry  that  I  must  leave  some  im 
portant  business  matters  to  which  I  should 
like  to  give  attention  promptly  and  in  per 
son,  but  I  intend  to  put  that  care  aside  and 
enjoy  our  holiday  as  fully  as  possible.  I 
heartily  wish  Max  could  go  with  us.  I  think 
it  would  almost  double  the  pleasure  of  the 
trip." 

"As  I  do,"  responded  Lucilla,  with  a  sigh ; 
"lout  it  seems  one  can  never  have  all  one 
wants  in  this  world.  I  doubt  if  it  would  be 
good  for  us  if  we  could." 

"No,  it  assuredly  would  not.  Now,  my 
dear,  I  am  going  down  to  the  library  to  look 
at  some  papers  connected  with  one  of  my 
cases,  and  shall  probably  be  busy  over  them 
until  the  call  to  dinner." 

The  next  few  days  were  busy  ones  with 
those  who  were  to  have  a  part  in  the  southern 
trip  of  the  "Dolphin."  Woodburn  and  Sun- 
nyside  were  to  be  left  in  the  care  of  Christine 
and  Alma,  with  a  sufficient  number  of  serv 
ants  under  them  to  keep  everything  in  order. 

Max  went  with  the  others  to  the  yacht, 


74:  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

spent  a  half  hour  there,  then  bade  good-bye, 
went  ashore  and  took  a  train  for  Washing 
ton.  It  was  Eva's  first  parting  from  her 
husband,  and  she  shut  herself  into  her  state 
room  for  a  cry  to  relieve  her  pent-up  feelings 
of  grief  and  loneliness.  But  presently  there 
was  a  gentle  little  tap  at  the  door  and  Elsie 
Raymond's  sweet  voice  asked,  "Sister  Eva, 
dear,  don't  you  want  to  come  on  deck  with 
me  and  see  them  lift  the  anchor  and  start  the 
'Dolphin'  on  her  way?" 

"Yes,  dear  little  sister ;  thank  you  for  com 
ing  for  me,"  replied  Evelyn,  opening  the 
door. 

"All  the  rest  of  us  were  there  and  I 
thought  you  would  like  to  be  there,  too,"  con 
tinued  the  little  girl,  as  they  passed  through 
the  saloon  and  on  up  the  stairway. 

"Yes,  little  sister,  it  was  very  kind  in  you 
to  think  of  me." 

"But  I  wasn't  the  only  one;  everybody 
seemed  to  be  thinking  of  you  and  looking 
round  for  you.  So  I  asked  papa  if  I  should 
come  for  you,  and  he  said  yes." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  75 

"It  was  very  kind  in  both  him  and  you, 
little  sister  Elsie,"  Eva  said,  with  a  smile. 
"Our  dear  father  is  always  kind,  and  I  am 
very  glad  to  be  his  daughter." 

"So  am  I,"  returned  Elsie,  with  a  happy 
little  laugh.  "I  think  he's  the  dearest,  kind 
est  father  that  ever  was  made." 

They  had  just  reached  the  deck  at  that 
moment,  and  as  they  stepped  upon  it  they 
caught  sight  of  Harold  and  Grace  standing 
near,  looking  smilingly  at  them,  pleased  with 
Elsie's  tribute  to  her  father,  which  they  had 
accidentally  overheard. 

"Oh,  Uncle  Harold,  you'll  take  Sister  Eva 
to  a  good  place  to  see  everything  from,  wont 
you?"  exclaimed  Elsie. 

"Yes,  little  niece,  the  everything  you 
mean,"  he  returned,  laughingly.  "There  is 
room  for  us  all.  Come  this  way,"  he  added, 
and  led  them  to  that  part  of  the  deck  where 
the  other  passengers  were  grouped. 

There  they  were  greeted  with  kindness  and 
given  a  good  place  for  seeing  all  the  prepara 
tions  for  starting  the  vessel  on  her  way  to 


76  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

the  Bermudas.  She  was  soon  moving  swiftly 
in  that  direction,  and,  a  cool  breeze  having 
sprung  up,  her  passengers  left  the  deck  for 
the  warmer  and  more  comfortable  saloon. 

"Elsie  and  JN^ed  wouldn't  you  like  your 
grandma  to  tell  you  something  about  the 
islands  we  are  going  to?"  asked  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa;  the  two  little  ones  being,  as  usual, 
quite  near  her. 

"Yes,  indeed!  grandma,"  both  answered, 
in  eager  tones,  seating  themselves  one  on 
each  side  of  her.  "I  heard  papa  say  it 
wouldn't  be  a  very  long  voyage  we  would 
take  at  the  start,  because  the  Bermudas  were 
only  about  six  hundred  miles  away  from  our 
coast,"  said  Elsie.  "They  belong  to  England, 
don't  they,  grandma?" 

"Yes;  but  they  were  named  for  a  Span 
iard,  Bermudez,  who  first  sighted  them  in 
1527;  they  are  also  called  Somers's  Isles 
from  Sir  George  Somers,  an  Englishman, 
who  was  shipwrecked  there  in  1609.  That 
was  what  led  to  their  colonization  from  Vir 
ginia — two  years  later  when  it  was  itself 
only  four  years  old." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  77 

"Are  they  big  islands,  grandma?  and  are 
Acre  many  of  them  ?"  asked  Ned. 

"No,  there  are  perhaps  five  hundred  of 
them,  but  the  whole  group  measures  only 
about  twelve  thousand  acres  in  all.  They 
occupy  a  space  only  about  twenty  miles  long 
by  six  broad." 

"Then  the  group  isn't  worth  very  much,  I 
suppose." 

"Yes,  because  its  situation  makes  it  a 
natural  fortress  which  can  hardly  be  over 
rated.  They  form  a  bond  of  union  between 
two  great  divisions  of  British  America;  on 
each  side  of  them  is  a  highway  between  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico  and  the  North  Atlantic. 
There  are  many  picturesque  creeks  and  bays, 
large  and  deep,  the  water  so  clear  as  to  re 
veal,  even  to  its  lowest  depths,  the  many  va 
rieties  of  fish  sporting  among  the  coral  rocks, 
and  the  beautifully  variegated  shells." 

"And  it  has  a  warm  climate,  hasn't  it, 
grandma  ?"  asked  Elsie.  "I  think  that  is  why 
we  are  going  there." 

"Yes,  the  climate  is  said  to  be  like  that  of 


78  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

Persia,  with  the  addition  of  a  constant  sea- 
breeze." 

"I  shall  like  that,"  responded  the  little  girl 
with  satisfaction.  "But  what  kind  of  people 
live  there,  grandma  ?" 

"A  good  many  whites  and  still  more  col 
ored  people." 

"Slaves,  grandma?"  asked  Ned. 

"No;  the  islands  belong  to  England,  and 
years  ago  she  abolished  slavery  in  all  her  do 
minions." 

"What  are  the  names  of  some  of  them, 
grandma?  the  islands,  I  mean." 

"The  largest,  which  is  fifteen  miles  long, 
is  called  Bermuda ;  St.  George  is  three  and  a 
half  miles  long  and  is  the  military  station  of 
the  colony;  it  commands  the  entrance  of  the 
only  passage  for  large  vessels.  Its  land 
locked  haven  and  the  narrow  and  intricate 
channel  leading  into  it  are  defended  by 
strong  batteries." 

"You  have  been  there,  haven't  you, 
grandma  ?" 

"Yes;  years  ago,"  she  said,  with  a  sigh, 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  79 

thinking  of  the  loved  partner  of  her  life  who 
had  been  with  her  then  and  there. 

"And  your  Granpa  Dinsmore  and  I  were 
there  at  the  same  time,"  remarked  Grandma 
Dinsmore,  sitting  near;  and  she  went  on  to 
give  a  graphic  account  of  scenes  they  had 
witnessed  there,  Mr.  Dinsmore  presently 
joining  in  a  way  to  make  it  very  interesting 
to  the  children. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

GBANDPA  DINSMORE  had  hardly  finished 
relating  his  reminiscences  of  his  former  vis 
its  to  the  Bermudas  when  a  sailor-lad  came 
down  the  companionway  with  a  message 
from  the  Captain — an  invitation  to  any  or 
all  his  passengers  to  come  up  on  deck,  as 
there  was  something  he  wished  to  show  them. 
It  was  promptly  and  eagerly  accepted  by  the 
young  folks, — somewhat  more  slowly  and 
sedately  by  the  older  ones. 

"What  is  it,  papa?  Have  you  something 
to  show  us?"  queried  ISTed,  as  he  gained  his 
father's  side. 

"Something  lying  yonder  in  the  sea,  my 
son,  the  like  of  which  you  have  never  seen 
before,"  replied  the  Captain,  pointing  to  a 
large  object  in  the  water  at  some  little  dis 
tance. 

"Ah,  a  whale!"  exclaimed.  Dr.  Travilla, 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  81 

who  had  come  up  on  Ned's  other  side.  "To 
what  genus  does  he  belong,  Captain  ?" 

"He  is  a  bottlenose;  a  migratory  species, 
confined  to  the  North  Atlantic.  It  ranges 
far  northward  in  the  summer,  southward  in 
the  winter.  In  the  early  spring  they  may  be 
found  around  Iceland  and  Greenland,  West 
ern  Spitsbergen,  in  Davis  Strait  and  prob 
ably  about  Novaia  Zemlia." 

"Oh,  do  they  like  to  live  right  in  among 
the  icebergs,  papa  ?"  asked  Elsie. 

"No,  they  do  not  venture  in  among  the  ice 
itself,  but  frequent  open  bays  along  its  mar 
gin,  as  in  that  way  they  are  sheltered  from 
the  open  sea." 

"The  group  gathered  about  the  Captain  on 
the  deck  now  comprised  all  his  cabin  passen 
gers,  not  one  of  whom  failed  to  be  interested 
in  the  whale,  or  to  have  some  remark  to  make 
or  question  to  ask. 

"This  one  seems  to  be  alone,"  remarked 
Lucilla.  "Do  they  usually  go  alone,  papa  ?" 

"No ;  they  are  generally  found  in  h*rds  of 
from  four  to  ten;  and  many  differed  Verda 


82  ELSIE'S  WINTER   TRIP 

may  be  found  in  sight  at  the  same  time.  The 
old  males,  however,  are  frequently  solitary; 
though  sometimes  one  of  them  may  be  seen 
leading  a  herd.  These  whales  don't  seem  to 
be  afraid  of  ships,  swimming  around  them 
and  underneath  the  boats  till  their  curiosity 
is  satisfied." 

"I  suppose  they  take  them — the  ships — 
for  a  .kind  of  big  fish,"  laughed  Ned. 

"Why  is  this  kind  of  whale  called  bottle- 
nosed,  papa?"  asked  Elsie. 

"That  name  is  given  it  because  of  the  ele 
vation  of  the  upper  surface  of  the  head  above 
the  rather  short  beak  and  in  front  of  the 
blow  hole  into  a  rounded  abrupt  promi 
nence." 

"Blow  hole,"  repeated  Ned,  wonderingly; 
what's  that,  papa  ?" 

"The  blow  holes  are  their  nostrils  through 
which  they  blow  out  the  water  collected  in 
them  while  they  are  down  below  the  waves. 
They  cannot  breath  under  the  water,  but 
must  come  up  frequently  to  take  in  a  fresh 
supply  of  air.  But  first  they  must  expel  the 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  g3 

air  remaining  in  their  lungs,  before  taking 
in  a  fresh  supply.  They  send  that  air  out 
with  great  force,  so  that  it  rises  to  a  consid 
erable  height  above  the  water,  and  as  it  is 
saturated  with  water-vapor  at  a  high  temper 
ature,  the  contact  with  the  cold  outside  air 
condenses  the  vapor  which  forms  a  column 
of  steam  or  spray.  Often,  however,  a  whale 
begins  to  blow  before  its  nostrils  are  quite 
above  the  surface,  and  then  some  sea-water 
is  forced  up  with  the  column  of  air." 

They  were  watching  the  whale  while  they 
talked;  for  it  followed  the  yacht  with  seem 
ing  curiosity.  At  this  moment  it  rolled  over 
nearly  on  its  side,  then  threw  its  ponderous 
tail  high  into  the  air,  so  that  for  an  instant 
it  was  perpendicular  to  the  water,  then  van 
ished  from  sight  beneath  the  waves. 

"Oh,  dear,"  cried  ISTed,  "he's  gone !  I  wish 
he'd  stayed  longer." 

"Perhaps  he  will  come  back  and  give  us 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  him  spout,"  said  the 
Captain." 

"Do  you  mean  throw  the  water  up  out  of 


84  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

ite  nostrils,  papa?"  asked  Ned.  "Oh,  I'd 
like  that!" 

"Ah,  there's  the  call  to  supper,"  said 
his  father,  as  the  summons  came  at  that 
moment.  "You  wouldn't  like  to  miss 
that?" 

"No,  sir,"  returned  Ned,  in  a  dubious 
tone.  "But  couldn't  we  let  the  supper  wait 
till  the  whale  comes  up  and  gets  done  spout- 
ing?" 

"Perhaps  some  of  the  older  people  may  be 
too  hungry  to  wait  comfortably,"  returned 
his  father ;  "and  the  supper  might  be  spoiled 
by  waiting.  But  cheer  up,  my  son ;  the  whale 
is  not  likely  to  come  up  to  the  surface  again 
before  we  can  finish  our  meal  and  come  back 
to  witness  his  performance." 

That  assurance  was  quite  a  relief  to  Ned's 
mind,  so  that  he  went  very  cheerfully  to  the 
table  with  the  others,  and  there  did  full  jus 
tice  to  the  viands. 

No  one  hurried  with  the  meal,  but  when 
they  left  the  table  it  was  to  go  upon  deck 
again  and  watch  for  the  reappearance  of  the 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  85 

whale.  They  had  been  there  for  but  a  mo 
ment  when,  to  the  delight  of  all,  it  came  up, 
not  too  far  away  to  be  distinctly  seen,  and  at 
once  began  spouting — or  blowing;  discharg 
ing  the  air  from  its  lungs  in  preparation  for 
taking  in  a  fresh  supply;  the  air  was  sent 
out  with  great  force,  making  a  sound  that 
could  be  heard  at  quite  a  distance,  while  the 
water-vapor  accompanying  the  air  was  so 
condensed  as  to  form  a  column  of  spray.  It 
made  five  or  six  respirations,  then  swam 
away  and  was  soon  lost  to  sight. 

Then  the  company  returned  to  the  cabin 
as  the  more  comfortable  place,  the  evening 
air  being  decidedly  cool.  Ned.  seated  himself 
close  to  his  father,  and,  in  coaxing  tones, 
asked  for  something  more  about  whales. 

"Are  there  many  kinds,  papa?"  he 
queried. 

"Yes,  my  son,  a  good  many;  more  than 
you  could  remember.  Would  you  like  me  to 
tell  you  about  some  of  the  more  interesting 
ones  F 

"Oh,  yes,   indeed,  papa!"  was    the  em- 


86  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

phatic  and  pleased  response,  and  the  Captain 
began  at  once. 

"There  are  the  whalebone  or  true  whales, 
which  constitute  a  single  family.  They  have 
no  teeth,  but,  instead,  horny  plates  of  baleen 
or  whalebone,  which  strain  from,  the  water 
the  small  animals  upon  which  the  whale 
feeds." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  know  about  whalebones,"  said 
!N~ed.  "Mamma  and  sisters  have  it  in  their 
dresses.  And  it  comes  out  of  the  whale's 
mouth,  does  it,  papa?" 

"Yes;  it  is  composed  of  many  flattened, 
horny  plates  placed  crosswise  on  either  side 
of  the  palate,  and  separated  from  one  an 
other  by  an  open  space  in  the  middle  line. 
They  are  smooth  on  the  outer  side,  but  the 
inner  edge  of  each  plate  is  frayed  out  into  a 
kind  of  fringe,  giving  a  hairy  appearance  to 
the  whole  of  the  inside  of  the  mouth  when 
viewed  from  below." 

"Whalebone  or  baleen  is  black,  isn't  it, 
papa?"  asked  Ned. 

"Not  always;   the  color  may  vary  from 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  87 

black  to  creamy  white;  and  sometimes  it  is 
striped  dark  and  light." 

"Is  there  much  of  it  in  one  whale,  papa  ?" 

"Yes,  a  great  deal  on  each  side  of  the  jaw ; 
there  are  more  than  three  hundred  of  the 
plates,  which,  in  a  fine  specimen,  are  about 
ten  or  twelve  feet  long  and  eleven  inches 
wide  at  their  base;  and  so  much  as  a  ton's 
weight  has  been  taken  from  a  large  whale." 

"And  is  the  baleen  all  they  kill  the  whales 
for,  papa?" 

"Oh,  no,  my  son !  the  oil  is  very  valuable, 
and  there  is  a  great  deal  of  it  in  a  large 
whale.  One  has  been  told  of  which  yielded 
eighty-five  barrels  of  oil." 

"Oh,  my !  that's  a  great  deal/'  cried  ~Ned. 
"What  a  big  fellow  he  must  have  been  to  hold 
so  much  as  that." 

"The  whale  is  very  valuable  to  the  people 
of  the  polar  regions,"  continued  the  Captain. 
"They  eat  the  flesh,  and  drink  the  oil." 

"Oh,  papa!  drink  oil!"  cried  little  Elsie, 
with  a  shudder  of  disgust. 

"It  seems  very  disgusting  to  us,"  he  said, 


88  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

with  a  smile,  "but  in  that  very  cold  climate 
it  is  an  absolute  necessity — needful,  in  order 
to  keep  up  the  heat  of  the  body  by  a  bounti 
ful  supply  of  carbon." 

"Whales  are  so  big  and  strong  it  must  be 
very  dangerous  to  go  near  them,  I  suppose," 
said  Elsie,  with  an  inquiring  look  at  her 
father. 

"That  is  the  case  with  some  of  the  spe 
cies,"  he  said,  "but  not  with  all.  The  Green 
land  whale,  for  instance,  is  inoffensive  and 
timorous,  and  will  always  flee  from  the  pres 
ence  of  man,  unless  roused  by  the  pain  of  a 
wound  or  the  sight  of  its  offspring  in  danger. 
In  that  case,  it  will  sometimes  turn  fiercely 
upon  the  boat  in  which  the  harpooners  are 
who  launched  the  weapon,  and,  with  its  enor 
mous  tail,  strike  it  a  blow  that  will  shatter  it 
and  drive  men,  ropes  and  oars  high  into  the 
air.  That  Greenland  whale  shows  great  af 
fection  for  both  its  mate  and  its  young. 
When  this  whale  is  undisturbed,  it  usually 
remains  at  the  surface  of  the  water  for  ten 
minutes  and  spouts  eight  or  nine  times ;  then 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  89 

it  goes  down  for  from  five  to  twenty  minutes, 
then  conies  back  to  the  surface  to  breath 
again.  But  when  harpooned,  it  dives  to  a 
great  depth  and  does  not  come  up  again  for 
half  an  hour.  By  noticing  the  direction  of 
the  line  attached  to  the  harpoon,  the  whalers 
judge  of  the  spot  in  which  it  will  rise  and 
generally  contrive  to  be  so  near  it  when  it 
shows  itself  again,  that  they  can  insert  an 
other  harpoon,  or  strike  it  with  a  lance  be 
fore  it  can  go  down  again." 

"Poor  thing !"  sighed  little  Elsie,  "I  don't 
know  how  men  can  have  the  heart  to  be  so 
cruel  to  animals  that  are  not  dangerous." 

"It  is  because  the  oil,  whalebone  and  so 
forth,  are  so  valuable,"  said  her  father.  "It 
sometimes  happens  that  a  stray  whale  blun 
ders  into  the  shallow  waters  of  the  Bermu 
das,  and  not  being  able  to  find  the  passage 
through  which  it  entered,  cannot  get  out 
again ;  so  is  caught  like  a  mouse  in  a  trap.  It 
is  soon  discovered  by  the  people,  and  there  is 
a  great  excitement;  full  of  delight,  they 
quickly  launch  their  boats  filled  with  men 


90  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

armed  with  guns,  lances  and  other  weapons 
which  would  be  of  little  use  in  the  open  sea, 
but  answer  their  purpose  in  these  shoal 
waters. 

"As  soon  as  the  whale  feels  the  sharp  lance 
in  its  body  it  dives  as  it  would  in  the  open 
sea ;  but  the  water  is  so  shallow  that  it  strikes 
its  head  against  the  rocky  bed  of  the  sea  with 
such  force  that  it  rises  to  the  surface  again 
half  stunned. 

"The  hunters  then  take  advantage  of  its 
bewildered  condition  to  come  close  and  use 
their  deadly  weapons  till  they  have  .killed  it. 
The  fat  and  ivory  are  divided  among  the 
hunters  who  took  part  in  the  killing,  but  the 
flesh  is  given  to  any  one  who  asks  for  it." 

"Is  it  really  good  to  eat,  papa?"  asked 
ISFed. 

"Those  who  are  judges  of  whale  flesh  say 
there  are  three  qualities  of  meat  in  every 
whale,  the  best  resembling  mutton,  the  sec 
ond  similar  to  pork,  and  the  third  resembling 
beef." 

"The  whales  are  so  big  and  strong;  don't 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  91 

they  ever  fight  back  when  men  try  to  kill 
them,  papa  ?"  asked  Elsie. 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "sometimes  a  large 
whale  will  become  beligerent,  and  is  then  a 
fearful  antagonist,  using  its  immense  tail 
and  huge  jaws  with  fearful  effect.  I  have 
heard  of  one  driving  its  lower  jaw  entirely 
through  the  plankings  of  a  stout  whaling 
boat,  and  of  another  that  destroyed  nine 
boats  in  succession.  ~Not  only  boats,  but  even 
ships  have  been  sunk  by  the  attack  of  an  in 
furiated  old  bull  cachalot.  And  an  Ameri 
can  ship,  the  'Essex,'  was  destroyed  by  the 
vengeful  fury  of  a  cachalot,  which  acciden 
tally  struck  itself  against  the  keel.  Probably 
it  thought  the  ship  was  a  rival  whale;  it  re 
tired  to  a  short  distance,  then  charged  full  at 
the  vessel,  striking  it  one  side  of  the  bows, 
and  crushing  beams  and  planks  like  straws. 
There  were  only  a  few  men  on  board  at  the 
time,  most  of  the  crew  being  in  the  boats  en 
gaged  in  chasing  whales;  and  when  they  re 
turned  to  their  ship  they  found  her  fast  sink 
ing,  so  that  they  had  barely  time  to  secure  a 


92  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

scanty  stock  of  provisions  and  water.  Using 
these  provisions  as  economically  as  they 
could,  they  made  for  the  coast  of  Peru,  but 
only  three  lived  to  reach  there,  and  they  were 
found  lying  senseless  in  their  boat,  which 
was  drifting  at  large  in  the  ocean." 

"I  wonder  any  one  is  willing  to  go  whaling 
when  they  may  meet  with  such  dreadful  ac 
cidents,"  said  Evelyn. 

"I  suppose  it  must  be  very  profitable  to 
tempt  them  to  take  such  risks,"  remarked 
Chester. 

"It  is  quite  profitable,"  said  the  Captain; 
"a  single  whale  often  yields  whalebone  and 
blubber  to  the  value  of  thirty-five  hundred  or 
four  thousand  dollars." 

"I  should  think  that  might  pay  very  well, 
particularly  if  they  took  a  number." 

"Our  whale  fishing  is  done  mostly  by  the 
New  Englanders,  isn't  it,  papa?"  asked 
Grace. 

''Yes,"  he  said,  "they  went  into  it  largely  at 
a  very  early  date ;  at  first  on  their  own  coasts, 
but  they  were  deserted  by  the  whales  before 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  93 

the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century;  then 
ships  were  fitted  out  for  the  northern  seas. 
But  for  a  number  of  years  the  American 
whale-fishery  has  been  declining,  because  of 
the  scarcity  of  whales  and  the  substitutes  for 
whale  oil  and  whalebone  that  have  been 
found.  However,  IsTew  Bedford,  Massachu 
setts,  is  the  greatest  whaling  port  in  the 
world. 

"Now  it  is  nearing  your  bedtime,  my  boy, 
and  I  think  you  have  had  enough  about  the 
whale  and  his  habits  for  one  lesson." 

"Yes,  papa;  and  I  thank  you  very  much 
for  telling  it  all  to  niB,"  replied  Ned,  with  a 
loving,  grateful  look  up  into  his  father's 
face. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

SOME  two  hours  later  the  Captain  was  tak 
ing  his  usual  evening  walk  upon  the  deck, 
when  Lucilla  and  Evelyn  joined  him. 

"We  feel  like  taking  a  little  stroll,  father, 
and  hope  you  will  not  object  to  our  com 
pany,"  remarked  Evelyn,  as  they  reached  his 
side. 

"I  could  not,  with  truth,  say  it  was  un 
pleasant  to  me,  daughter,"  he  returned,  with 
a  smile,  and  passing  a  hand  caressingly  over 
her  hair,  as  she  stood  close  at  his  side.  "The 
fact  is,  I  am  very  glad  of  the  companionship 
of  you  both." 

"And  we  are  both  thankful  to  hear  you  say 
it,  I  am  sure,"  returned  Lucilla,  in  a 
sprightly  tone,  and  with  a  bright,  loving  look 
up  into  his  eyes.  "I'd  be  heart-broken  if  I 
thought  my  father  didn't  love  me  enough  to 
care  to  have  me  near  him." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  95 

"And  I  should  be  much  distressed  if  I  had 
reason  to  believe  my  daughter  didn't  care  to 
be  near  me.  If  Grace  were  as  strong  and 
healthy  as  you  are,  it  would  double  the  pleas 
ure  to  have  her  with  us.  She  has  gone  to  her 
stateroom,  I  suppose." 

"Yes,  papa,  and  most  of  the  others  have 
retired  to  their  rooms,  too.  Dr.  Harold  and 
Chester  are  playing  a  game  of  chess,  and  so 
will  hardly  miss  Eva  and  me." 

"Perhaps  not;  so  we  will  take  our  prome 
nade  undisturbed  by  anxiety  about  them," 
laughed  the  Captain,  offering  an  arm  to  each. 

It  was  a  beautiful  evening;  the  moon  was 
shining  in  a  clear  sky  and  making  a  silvery 
pathway  upon  the  waters. 

"Where  do  you  suppose  Max  is  now,  fa 
ther  ?"  asked  Evelyn,  with  a  slight  sigh. 

"Probably  in  Washington;  though  it  is 
possible  he  may  have  received  his  orders  and 
gone  aboard  his  vessel." 

"And  doubtless  he  is  thinking  of  you,  Eva, 
as  you  are  of  him,"  said  Lucilla,  speaking  in 
low,  tender  tones. 


96  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Itfo  doubt  of  it,"  said  their  father,  "for  he 
is  very  fond  of  his  sweet,  young  wife.  As 
we  all  are,  daughter  dear,"  he  added,  softly 
patting  the  small,  white  hand  resting  upon 
his  arm. 

"Dear  father,"  she  said,  with  emotion,  ""it 
is  so  kind  in  you  to  give  me  the  fatherly  af 
fection  I  have  so  missed  and  longed  for  in 
years  past." 

"And  daughterly  affection  from  you  is  an 
adequate  return,"  he  said  pleasantly.  "I  ex 
pect  to  enjoy  that  in  all  this  winter's  wan 
derings  by  sea  and  land." 

"Wanderings  which  I  am  very  glad  to  be 
allowed  to  share,"  she  said;  and  then  they 
talked  of  the  various  places  they  expected  to 
visit  while  on  this  winter  trip. 

At  length  Evelyn,  saying  it  was  high  time 
for  her  to  join  Grace  in  the  stateroom  they 
shared  together,  said  good-night  and  re 
turned  to  the  cabin,  but  Lucilla  delayed  her 
departure  a  little  longer — it  was  so  pleasant 
to  have  her  father  all  to  herself  for  a  bit  of 
private  chat  before  retiring  for  the  night. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  97 

They  paced  the  deck  silently  for  a  few 
moments,  then  she  said:  "Father,  I  have 
thought  a  good  deal  of  that  talk  we  had  in 
our  Bible  lesson  some  time  ago,  about  the 
second  coming  of  Christ.  Do  you  think  it — 
his  coming — is  very  near  ?" 

"It  may  be,  daughter.  The  signs  of  the 
times  seem  to  indicate  its  approach.  Jesus 
said,  'Of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man, 
no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  My  Father 
only.'  He  has  given  us  signs,  however,  by 
which  we  may  know  that  it  is  near;  and 
judging  by  them  we  may,  I  think,  know  that 
it  is  not  very  far  off  now." 

"Then,  papa,  doesn't  it  seem  as  if  we 
ought  to  be  busied  with  religions  duties  all 
the  time  ?" 

"I  think  whatever  duties  the  Lord  gives  us 
in  His  Providence  may,  in  some  sense,  be 
called  religious  duties — for  me,  for  instance, 
the  care  of  wife,  children  and  dependents. 
We  are  to  go  on  with  household  and  family 
duties,  those  to  the  poor  and  needy  in  our 
neighborhood;  also  to  take  such  part  as  we 


98  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

can  in  the  work  of  the  church  at  home  and 
for  foreign  missions,  and  so  forth;  all  this, 
remembering  his  command,  'Occupy  till  I 
come,'  and  endeavoring  to  be  ready  to  meet 
him  with  joy  when  he  comes." 

"And  isn't  a  very  important  part  trying  to 
win  souls  to  Christ  ?" 

"It  is,  indeed,  and  'he  that  winneth  souls 
is  wise.'  Leading  a  truly  Christlike  life  may 
often  win  them  to  join  us  in  being  his  dis 
ciples,  even  though  we  refrain  from  any 
word  of  exhortation;  though  there  are  times 
when  we  should  not  refrain  from  giving  that 
also." 

"As  you  did  to  me,  father,"  she  said,  with 
a  loving  look  up  into  his  face.  "Oh,  I  shall 
try  to  be  a  winner  of  souls.  The  Bible  makes 
the  way  clear,  again  and  again,  in  a  very  few 
words.  You  know  it  tells  us  Jesus  said  to 
Nicodemus,  'God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He 
gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life.' ' 

"Yes ;  and  Peter  said  to  Cornelius  and  his 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  99 

kinsmen  and  friends,  after  telling  them  of 
Jesus,  'To  Him  give  all  the  prophets  wit 
ness,  that  through  His  name  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  Him  shall  receive  remission  of 
sins.'  And  Paul  and  Silas,  when  asked  by 
the  jailor,  'Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?' 
replied,  'Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved.'  Salvation  is  God's 
free  gift,  without  money  and  without  price. 
One  must  believe  in  His  divinity,  His  ability 
and  willingness  to  save,  taking  salvation  at 
His  hands  as  a  free,  unmerited  gift.  But 
now,  dear  child,"  he  added,  taking  her  in  his 
arms,  with  a  fond  caress,  "it  is  time  for  you 
and  that  not  very  strong  husband  of  yours  to 
be  seeking  your  nest  for  the  night.  'The 
Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee;  the  Lord 
make  His  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gra 
cious  unto  thee;  the  Lord  lift  up  His  coun 
tenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace.'  "  he 
added  in  solemn  tones,  laying  a  hand  ten 
derly  upon  her  head  as  he  spoke. 

"Thank  you,   dear  father,"   she  said,   in 
tones  half  tremulous  with  emotion,  "I  do  so 


100  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

love  that  blessing  from  your  lips.  And  Ches 
ter  and  I  both  think  I  have  the  beet  father  ra 
the  world." 

"It  is  pleasant  to  have  you  think  that,"  he 
returned,  with  a  smile  and  another  caress, 
%ut  no  doubt  there  are  many  fathers  in  the 
world  quite  as  good,  kind  and  affectionate  as 
yours ;  perhaps  if  my  daughters  were  less  af 
fectionate  and  obedient  than  they  are,  they 
might  find  their  father  more  stern  and  se 
vere.  Now,  good-night — and  may  you  have 
peaceful  sleep  undisturbed  by  troubled 
dreams." 


CHAPTER   VHL 

THE  next  morning  was  bright  and  clear, 
the  air  so  much  warmer  than  that  which  had 
been  left  behind  on  their  own  shores,  that 
one  and  all  repaired  to  the  deck  after  break 
fast,  and  preferred  to  remain  there  during 
the  greater  part  of  the  day.  Mr.  Horace 
Dinsmore,  his  wife  and  daughter  were  sit 
ting  near  together,  the  ladies  occupied  with 
some  crocheting,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore  with  a 
book  in  hand,  which  he  did  not  seem  to  be 
reading,  when  Elsie  and  Ked  Raymond,  who 
had  been  gamboling  about  the  deck,  came 
dancing  up  to  them  with  a  request  for  "more 
about  Bermuda." 

"You  don't  want  to  be  surprised  by  the 
pretty  things  you  will  see  there,  eh  ?"  queried 
their  grandpa. 

"N"o,  sir ;  we  want  to  hear  about  them  first 


102  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

and  see  them  afterward;  if  it  isn't  troubling 
you  too  much,"  said  Elsie,  with  a  coaxing 
look  up  into  his  face. 

"Well,  considering  that  you  are  my  great 
grandchildren,  I  think  I  must  search  my 
memory  for  something  interesting  on  the 
subject.  There  are  many  picturesque  creeks 
and  bays.  There  are  four  pretty  large  islands 
— Bermuda,  the  largest,  being  fifteen  miles 
long.  The  strange  shapes  of  the  islands  and 
the  number  of  spacious  lagoons  make  it  neces 
sary  to  travel  about  them  almost  entirely  in 
boats;  which  is  very  pleasant,  as  you  glide 
along  under  a  beautiful  blue  sky  and  through 
waters  so  clear  that  you  can  see  even  to  their 
lowest  depths,  where  the  fish  sport  among  the 
coral  rocks,  and  exquisitely  variegated  shells 
abound." 

"Oh,  I  shall  like  that!"  exclaimed  Elsie. 
"Are  the  fish  handsome,  too,  granpa  ?" 

"Some  of  them  are  strikingly  so,"  he  re 
plied.  "One  called  the  parrot-fish  is  of  a 
green  color  as  brilliant  as  that  of  his  bird 
namesake.  His  scales  are  as  green  as  the 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  103 

fresh  grass  of  spring-time,  and  each  one  is 
bordered  by  a  pale  brown  line.  His  tail  is 
banded  with  nearly  every  color  of  the  rain 
bow,  and  his  fins  are  pink." 

"Is  he  good  to  eat,  grandpa?"  asked 
Ned. 

"No,  his  flesh  is  bitter  and  poisonous  to 
man  and  probably  to  other  fishes.  So  they 
let  him  well  alone." 

"Well,  I  suppose  he's  glad  of  that," 
laughed  Ned.  "The  more  I  hear  about  Ber 
muda,  grandpa,  the  gladder  I  am  that  we  are 
going  there." 

"Yes ;  and  you  may  well  be  thankful  that 
you  have  so  good  and  kind  a  father,  and  that 
he  owns  this  fine  yacht." 

"Yes,  sir,  I  am  that ;  but  I'd  rather  be  his 
son  than  anybody  else's  if  he  didn't  own  any 
thing  but  me." 

"And  I'm  just  as  pleased  to  be  his  daugh 
ter,"  said  Elsie. 

"And  I  to  be  his  grandfather-in-law," 
added  Mr.  Dinsmore,  with  comically  grave 
look  and  tone. 


104  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Yes,  sir;  Grandpa  Travilla  would  have 
been  his — papa's — father-in-law  if  he  had 
lived,  wouldn't  he  ?" 

"Yes ;  and  almost  as  old  as  I  am.  He  was 
my  dear,  good  friend,  and  I  gave  him  my 
daughter  to  be  his  wife." 

"That  was  you,  grandma,  wasn't  it?'* 
asked  Ned,  turning  to  Mrs.  Travilla. 

"Yes,  dear,"  she  said,  with  a  smile  and  a 
sigh,  "and  if  he  had  stayed  with  us  until  now 
you  would  have  loved  him  as  you  do  Grandpa 
Dinsmore." 

"Yes,  indeed,  grandma,"  came  softly  and 
sweetly  from  the  lips  of  both  children. 

There  was  a  moment  of  subdued  silence, 
then  Grandpa  Dinsmore  went  on. 

"There  are  many  pretty  creatures  to  be 
seen  in  the  waters  about  Bermuda.  There 
is  a  kind  of  fish  called  angels,  that  look  very 
bright  and  pretty.  They  have  a  beautiful 
blue  stripe  along  the  back,  and  long  stream 
ers  of  golden  yellow,  and  they  swim  very 
gracefully  about.  But  they  are  not  so  good 
as  they  are  pretty.  They  pester  the  other 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  105 

fishes  by  nibbling  at  them,  and  so,  often,  get 
into  a  quarrel,  fighting  with  a  long,  sharp 
spine  which  they  have  on  each  gill-cover, 
making  ugly  wounds  with  it  on  those  they 
are  fighting. 

"Among  the  outer  reefs  we  will,  perhaps, 
see  a  speckled  moray.  He  looks  like  a  com 
mon  eel,  except  that  his  body  is  dark-green 
necked  with  bright  yellow  spots,  which 
makes  him  quite  a  handsome  fellow.  There 
is  a  fish  the  Bermuda  fishermen  call  the 
'Spanish  hogfish,'  and  when  asked  why  they 
give  it  that  name  they  say,  'Why,  sir,  you 
see  it  lazes  around  just  like  a  hog,  and  car 
ries  the  Spanish  colors.' ' 

"Spanish  colors?  What  are  they,  grand 
pa  ?"  queried  Ned. 

"The  fish,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "is  brown 
ish  red  from  his  head  to  the  middle  of  his 
body,  and  from  there  to  the  end  of  his  tail  a 
bright  yellow ;  and  those  are  the  colors  of  the 
Spanish  flag." 

"I'm  glad  we  are  going  to  Bermuda,"  re 
marked  Elsie,  with  a  happy  little  sigh,  "for 


106  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

I'm  sure  there  must  be  a  great  deal  there 
worth  seeing." 

"And  your  father  is  just  the  kind  of  man 
to  help  you  to  a  sight  of  all  such  things,"  re 
sponded  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  Elsie,  "papa  never  seems 
to  think  it  too  much  trouble  to  do  anything 
to  give  us  pleasure." 

"Ah,  what  father  would,  if  he  had  such  a 
dear  little  girl  and  boy  as  mine  ?"  queried  a 
manly  voice  just  behind  them,  while  a  gentle 
hand  was  laid  caressingly  on  Elsie's  head. 

"Oh,  papa,  I  didn't  know  you  were  so 
near,"  she  exclaimed,  with  a  laugh  and  a 
blush.  "Wont  you  sit  down  with  us  ?  Grand 
pa  Dinsmore  has  been  telling  us  very  inter 
esting  things  about  Bermuda." 

"And  papa  can  probably  tell  some  that 
will  be  more  interesting,"  remarked  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  as  the  Captain  took  possession  of 
Elsie's  seat  and  drew  her  to  one  upon  his 
knee. 

That  suited  the  little  maid  exactly ;  in  her 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 


opinion  no  seat  was  more  desirable  than 
"papa's  knee." 

"Now,  papa,  we're  ready  to  hear  all  you 
know  about  Bermuda,"  said  Ned,  with  a  look 
of  eager  interest. 

"Perhaps  you  are  more  ready  to  hear  than 
I  to  tell,"  the  Captain  answered,  with  an 
amused  smile.  "At  any  rate,  I  want,  first,  to 
hear  what  you  have  been  told,  lest  I  should 
waste  my  time  and  strength  in  repeating  it." 

The  children  eagerly  repeated  what  had 
been  told  them,  the  Captain  added  a  few 
more  facts  about  the  beautiful  things  to  be 
seen  in  the  clear  Bermuda  waters  —  the  coral 
reefs  and  the  plants  and  animals  that  cover 
them;  then  the  call  to  dinner  came,  and  all 
left  the  deck  for  the  dining-saloon. 

Almost  the  whole  party  were  on  deck 
again  immediately  upon  leaving  the  table. 
The  older  ones  were  scattered  here  and  there 
in  couples  or  groups,  but  Elsie  and  Ned 
sauntered  along  together  chatting  in  low 
tones,  as  if  not  wanting  to  be  overheard  by 
the  older  people. 


108  EL8I&8    WINTER    TRIP 

"Yes,  I  am  sorry,"  sighed  Elsie,  in  reply 
to  something  her  brother  had  said;  "Christ 
mas  is  such  a  delightful  time  at  home,  and, 
of  course,  we  can't  expect  to  have  one  here 
on  the  yacht. 

"No,"  said  Ned,  brightening,  "but,  of 
course,  we  can  give  Christmas  gifts  to  each 
other,  if — if  we  get  to  Bermuda  in  time  to 
buy  things.  I  s'pose  there  must  be  stores 
there." 

"Surely,  I  should  think.  I'll  ask  mamma 
or  papa  about  it." 

"Have  you  any  money  ?" 

"Yes ;  I  have  two  dollars  Fve  been  saving 
up  to  buy  Christmas  gifts.  How  much  have 
you?" 

"Fifty  cents.  It  isn't  much,  but  it  will 
buy  some  little  things,  I  guess." 

"Yes,  of  course  it  wilL  But,  oh,  Ned, 
Christmas  comes  Monday.  To-morrow  is 
Sunday;  so  we  couldn't  do  any  shopping, 
even  if  we  were  on  the  land ;  and  we  may  as 
well  give  it  up." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  109 

"Yes,  but  we  are  having  a  very  good  time 
here  on  the  'Dolphin/  aren't  we,  Elsie  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed!  and  it  would  be  really 
shameful  for  us  to  fret  and  worry  over  miss 
ing  the  usual  Christmas  gifts  and  pleas 
ures." 

The  two  had  been  so  absorbed  in  the  sub 
ject  they  were  discussing  that  they  had  not 
noticed  an  approaching  step,  but  now  a  hand 
was  laid  on  a  shoulder  of  each,  and  their  fa 
ther's  loved  voice  asked,  in  tender  tones: 
"What  is  troubling  my  little  son  and  daugh 
ter?  Tell  papa,  and  perhaps  he  may  find  a 
way  out  of  the  woods." 

"Yes,  papa;  they  are  not  very  thick 
woods,"  laughed  Elsie.  "It  is  only  that  we 
are  sorry  we  can't  have  any  Christmas  times 
this  winter,  or  remember  anybody  with  gifts, 
because  we  can't  go  to  any  stores  to  buy  any 
thing." 

"Are  you  quite  sure  of  all  that,  daughter  ?" 
he  asked,  with  a  smile,  smoothing  her  hair 
caressingly  as  he  spoke. 


HO  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

"I  thought  I  was,  but  perhaps  my  father 
knows  better,"  she  answered,  with  a  pleased 
little  laugh. 

"Well,  I  think  a  man  of  my  age  ought  to 
know  more  than  a  little  girl  of  yours.  Don't 
you?" 

"Oh,  yes,  indeed!  and  I  know  my  father 
knows  many,  many  times  more  than  I  do.  Is 
there  any  way  for  us  to  get  gifts  for  all  these 
dear  folks  on  the  yacht  with  us,  or  for  any  of 
them,  papa  ?" 

"Yes,  I  remembered  Christmas  when  we 
were  getting  ready  to  leave  home,  and  pro 
vided  such  gifts  as  seemed  desirable  for  each 
one  of  my  family  to  give  to  others.  I  will 
give  you  each  your  share  to-night  before  you 
go  to  your  berths,  and  you  can  decide  how 
you  will  distribute  them — to  whom  you  will 
give  each  one." 

"But,  papa,  I "  Elsie  paused,  blush 
ing  and  confused. 

"Well,  dear  child,  what  is  it?"  asked  her 
father,  in  gentle,  affectionate  tones. 

"I  was  thinking,   papa,  that  they  could 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

hardly  be  our  gifts  when  you  bought  them 
and  with  your  own  money,  not  ours." 

"But  I  give  them  to  you,  daughter,  and 
you  may  keep  or  give  them  away,  just  as  you 
like.  That  makes  them  your  gift  quite  as 
truly  as  if  they  had  been  bought  with  your 
own  pocket  money.  Does  it  not  ?" 

"Oh,  yes,  papa,  so  it  seems  to  me,  and  I 
know  it  does  since  you  say  so,"  exclaimed 
Elsie  joyously;  !Ned  joining  in  with,  "Oh, 
that's  just  splendid,  papa !  You  are  the  best 
father  in  the  world !  Elsie  and  I  both  think 
so." 

"Well,  it  is  very  pleasant  to  have  my  chil 
dren  think  so,  however  mistaken  they  may 
be,"  his  father  said,  with  a  smile  and  an  af 
fectionate  pat  on  the  little  boy's  shoulder. 
"Well,  my  dears,  suppose  we  go  down  at  once 
and  attend  to  these  matters.  It  will  be  better 
now  than  later,  I  think,  and  not  so  likely  to 
keep  you  from  getting  to  sleep  in  good  season 
to-night." 

The  children  gave  an  eager,  joyful  assent, 
and  their  father  led  them  down  to  the  state- 


112  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

room  occupied  by  Violet  and  himself,  and 
opening  a  trunk  there,  brought  to  light  a 
quantity  o£  pretty  things — ribbons,  laces, 
jewelry,  books  and  pictures;  also  cards  with 
the  names  of  the  intended  recipients  to  be 
attached  to  the  gifts,  as  the  young  givers 
might  see  fit. 

That  work  was  undertaken  at  once,  their 
father  helping  them  in  their  selection  and 
attaching  the  cards  for  them.  It  did  not  take 
very  long,  and  they  returned  to  the  deck  in 
gay  spirits. 

"For  what  purpose  did  you  two  children 
take  papa  down  below  ?  or  was  it  he  who  took 
you  ?"  asked  Lucilla,  laughingly. 

"I  think  it  was  papa  who  took  us,"  said 
^Isie,  smiling  ,*p  into  his  face  as  she  spoke. 
"Wasn't  it,  papa  ?" 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "and  whoever  asks  about 
it  may  be  told  it  was  father's  secret  confer 
ence." 

"Oh,"  cried  Lucilla,  "it  is  a  secret  then,  is 
it?  I  don't  want  to  pry  into  other  people's 
affairs ;  so  I  withdraw  my  question." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  H3 

"Perhaps  papa  intends  to  take  his  other 
children — you  and  me,  Lu — down  in  their 
turn,"  remarked  Grace,  laughingly,  for  she 
was  sitting  near  her  father,  and  had  over 
heard  the  bit  of  chat. 

"I  really  had  not  thought  of  doing  so," 
said  the  Captain,  "but  it  is  a  good  idea. 
Come,  now,  both  of  you,"  he  added,  leading 
the  way.  "I  suppose  you  two  have  not  for 
gotten  that  to-morrow  will  be  Sunday  and 
the  next  day  Christmas?"  he  said,  inqui 
ringly,  as  they  reached  the  saloon. 

"Oh,  no,  papa;  you  know  you  helped  us, 
before  we  left  home,  in  selecting  gifts  for 
Mamma  Vi  and  the  children  and  others," 
said  Grace.  "But  how  are  we  going  to  keep 
Christmas  here  on  the  yacht  ?" 

"Pretty  much  as  if  we  were  at  home  on 
the  land,"  he  answered,  with  a  smile.  "There 
is  a  Christmas  tree  lying  down  in  the  hold.  I 
intend  having  it  set  up  here  early  Monday 
morning,  and  some  of  the  early  risers  will 
perhaps  trim  it  before  the  late  ones  are  out 
of  bed.  Then  it  can  be  viewed,  and  the  gifts 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 


distributed  when  all  are  ready  to  take  part 
in  the  work  and  fun.  Now,  if  you  wish 
I  will  show  you  the  gifts  I  have  pre 
pared  for  my  family  —  not  including  your 
selves,"  he  interpolated,  with  a  smile.  "Our 
guests  and  servants  here  and  the  crew  of  the 
vessel." 

The  offer  was  gladly  accepted,  the  gifts 
viewed  with  great  interest  and  pleasure,  the 
girls  chatting  meanwhile  with  affectionate 
and  respectful  familiarity  with  their  loved 
father. 

"I  like  your  plan,  father,  very  much  in 
deed,"  said  Lucilla;  "and  as  it  is  easy  and 
natural  for  me  to  wake  and  rise  early,  I 
should  like  to  help  with  the  trimming  of  the 
tree,  if  you  are  willing." 

"Certainly,  daughter,  I  shall  be  glad  to 
have  you  help  —  and  to  put  the  gifts  intended 
for  you  on  afterward,"  he  added,  with  a 
smile. 

"Yes,  sir;  and  perhaps  your  daughters 
may  treat  you  in  the  same  way,"  she  re 
turned  demurely.  "I  suppose  you  would 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  H5 

hardly  blame  them  for  following  your  ex 
ample  F 

"I  ought  not  to,  since  example  is  said  to 
be  better  than  precept.  We  will  put  these 
things  away  now,  go  back  to  our  friends  on 
deck,  and  try  to  forget  gifts  until  Christmas 
morning." 


CHAPTER   IX. 

!A&  on  former  voyages  on  the  "Dolphin," 
Sabbath  day  was  kept  religiously  by  all  on 
board  the  vessel.  Religious  services — prayer, 
praise  and  the  reading  of  a  sermon — were 
held  on  deck,  for  the  benefit  of  all,  after 
which  there  was  a  Bible  lesson  led  by  Mr. 
Milburn,  the  subject  being  the  birth  of  Jesus 
and  the  visits  of  the  wise  men  from  the  east ; 
also  the  story  of  Bethlehem's  shepherds  and 
their  angel  visitants  followed  by  their  visit 
to  the  infant  Saviour. 

The  children  went  to  bed  early  that  night 
that — as  they  said — Christmas  might  come 
the  sooner.  Then  the  Captain,  his  older 
daughters,  Chester,  and  Harold,  had  a  little 
chat  about  what  should  be  done  in  the  morn 
ing.  The  young  men  were  urgent  that  their 
assistance  should  be  accepted  in  the  matter  of 
setting  up  and  trimming  the  tree;  the  girls 


ELSIE'S    WINTER   TRIP 

also  put  in  a  petition  for  the  privilege  of 
helping  with  the  work. 

To  Lueilla  their  father  answered,  "You 
may,  as  I  have  said,  for  you  are  naturally  an 
early  bird,  so  that  I  think  it  cannot  hurt 
you."  Then  turning  to  Grace,  <rL  hardly 
think  it  would  do  for  you,  daughter  dear; 
but  we  will  let  your  doctor  decide  it,"  turn 
ing  inquiringly  to  Harold. 

"If  her  doctor  is  to  decide  it,  he  says  em 
phatically  No,"  said  Harold,  with  a  very 
loverlike  look  down  into  the  sweet  face  of  his 
betrothed ;  "she  will  enjoy  the  rest  of  the  day 
much  better  for  taking  her  usual  morning 
nap." 

"You  and  papa  are  very  kind ;  almost  too 
kind,"  returned  Grace,  between  a  smile  and 
a  sigh.  "But  I  think  you  are  a  good  doctor, 
so  I  will  follow  your  advice  and  papa's 
wishes." 

"That  is  right,  my  darling,"  responded 
her  father,  "and  I  hope  you  will  have 
your  reward  in  feeling  well  through  the 
day." 


118  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

"If  she  doesn't,  she  can  discharge  her  doc 
tor,"  said  Lucilla  in  a  mirthful  tone. 

"You  seem  inclined  to  be  hard  upon  doc 
tors,  Lu,"  remarked  Harold,  gravely;  "but 
one  of  these  days  you  may  be  glad  of  the 
services  of  even  such  an  one  as  I." 

"Yes,  that  is  quite  possible ;  and  even  now 
I  am  right  glad  to  have  my  husband  under 
your  care;  and  I'm  free  to  say  that  if  your 
patients  don't  improve,  I  don't  think  it  will 
be  fair  to  blame  it — their  failure — on  the 
doctor." 

"Thank  you,"  he  said;  "should  you  need 
doctoring  on  this  trip  of  ours,  just  call  upon 
me  and  I'll  do  the  best  for  you  that  I  can." 

"I  have  no  doubt  you  would,"  laughed  Lu 
cilla,  "but  I'll  do  my  best  to  keep  out  of  your 
hands." 

"That  being  your  intention,  let  me  advise 
you  to  go  at  once  to  your  bed,"  returned  Har 
old,  glancing  at  his  watch.  Then  all  said 
good-night  and  dispersed  to  their  rooms. 

At  early  dawn  the  three  gentlemen  were 
again  in  the  saloon  overseeing  the  setting  up 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  H9 

of  the  Christmas  tree,  then  arranging  upon 
it  a  multitude  of  gifts  from  one  to  another  of 
the  "Dolphin's"  passengers,  and  some  token 
of  remembrance  for  each  one  of  the  crew; 
for  it  was  not  in  the  kind  heart  of  the  Cap 
tain  ever  to  forget  or  neglect  any  one  in  his 
employ. 

The  other  passengers,  older  and  younger, 
except  Lucilla,  who  was  with  them  in  time  to 
help  with  the  trimming  of  the  tree,  did  not 
emerge  from  their  staterooms  until  the  sun 
was  up,  shining  gloriously  upon  the  sea,  in 
which  the  waves  were  gently  rising  and  fall 
ing.  All  were  fond  of  gazing  upon  the  sea, 
but  this  morning  their  first  attention  was 
given  to  the  tree,  which  seemed  to  have 
grown  up  in  a  night  in  the  saloon,  where 
they  were  used  to  congregate  mornings,  even 
ings  and  stormy  days.  All  gathered  round  it 
and  viewed  its  treasures  with  appreciative  re 
marks  ;  then  the  Captain,  with  Chester's  and 
Harold's  assistance,  distributed  the  gifts. 

Every  one  had  several  and  seemed  well 
jvl.eased  with  them.  The  one  that  gave  Eva 


120  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

the  greatest  pleasure  had  been  left  for  her 
by  her  young  husband;  it  was  an  excellent 
miniature  likeness  of  himself  set  in  gold  and 
diamonds.  She  appreciated  the  beautiful 
setting,  but  the  correct  and  speaking  likeness 
was  far  more  to  her. 

Near  the  tree  stood  a  table  loaded  with 
fruits  and  confections  of  various  kinds,  very 
tempting  in  appearance.  ISTed  hailed  it  with 
an  expression  of  pleasure,  but  his  father 
bade  him  let  the  sweets  alone  until  after  he 
had  eaten  his  breakfast. 

The  words  had  scarcely  left  the  Captain's 
lips  when  a  voice  was  heard,  apparently  com 
ing  from  the  skylight  overhead :  "Say,  Pete, 
d'ye  see  them  goodies  piled  up  on  that  thar 
table  down  thar?  My,  but  they  looks 
temptin'." 

"Yes,"  seemed  to  come  from  another 
voice,  "wouldn't  I  like  to  git  in  thar  and 
help  myself?  It's  odd  and  real  mean  how 
some  folks  has  all  the  good  things  and  other 
folks  none." 

"Course  it  is.  But,  oh,  I'll  tell  you.  The/ll 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  121 

be  goin'  out  to  breakfast  presently,  then  let's 
go  down  thar  where  the  goodies  is,  and  help 
ourselves." 

"Yes,  let's." 

Everybody  in  the  saloon  had  stopped  talk 
ing  and  seemed  to  be  listening  in  surprise  to 
the  colloquy  of  the  two  stowaways — for  such 
they  apparently  were — but  now  Ned  broke 
the  silence:  "Why,  how  did  they  get  on 
board?  Must  be  stowaways  and  have  been 
in  the  hold  all  this  time.  Oh,  I  guess  they 
are  hungry  enough  by  this  time;  so  no  won 
der  they  want  the  candies  and  things." 

"Perhaps  Cousin  Ronald  can  tell  us  some 
thing  about  them,"  laughed  Lucilla. 

"Acquaintances  of  mine,  you  think,  las 
sie  ?"  sniffed  the  old  gentleman.  "Truly,  you 
are  most  complimentary.  But  I  have  no  more 
fancy  for  such  trash  than  have  you." 

"Ah,  well,  now,  cousin,  I  really  don't  im 
agine  those  remarks  were  made  by  any  very 
bad  or  objectionable  fellows,"  remarked  Cap 
tain  Raymond,  in  a  tone  of  amusement. 

"'No"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "we  certainly 


122  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

should  not  be  hard  on  them  if  they  are  poor 
and  hungry." 

"Which  they  must  be  if  they  have  been 
living  in  the  hold  ever  since  we  left  our  na« 
tive  shores,"  laughed  Violet. 

"Oh7  now,  I  know,  it  was  just  Cousin  Ron 
ald,  and  not  any  real  person,"  cried  Ned, 
dancing  about  in  delight. 

"And  so  I'm  not  a  real  person  ?"  said  Mr. 
Lilburn,  in  a  deeply  hurt  tgne. 

"Oh,  Cousin  Ronald,  I  didn't  mean  that," 
said  Ned,  penitently,  "only  that  you  weren't 
two  boys,  but  just  pretending  to  be." 

At  that  everybody  laughed,  and  Mr.  Lil 
burn  said :  "Very  true ;  I  never  was  two  boys 
and  am  no  longer  even  one.  Well,  I  think 
you  and  all  of  us  may  feel  safe  in  leaving  the 
good  things  on  the  table  there  when  we  are 
called  to  breakfast,  for  I  am  sure  those  fel 
lows  will  not  meddle  with  them." 

The  summons  to  the  table  had  just 
sounded,  and  now  was  obeyed  by  all  with 
cheerful  alacrity.  Everybody  was  in  fine 
spirits,  the  meal  an  excellent  one,  and  all 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  123 

partook  of  it  with  appetite,  while  the  flow  of 
conversation  was  steady,  bright  and  mirth 
ful, 

They  had  their  morning  service  directly 
after  the  meal,  then  went  upon  deck  and  to 
their  surprise  found  they  were  in  sight  of 
Bermuda.  They  were  glad  to  see  it,  though 
the  voyage  had  been  a  pleasant  one  to  all 
and  really  beneficial  to  the  ailing  ones,  for 
whose  benefit  it  was  undertaken  more  par 
ticularly  than  for  the  enjoyment  of  the 
others.  Also  it  was  hoped  and  expected  that 
their  sojourn  in  and  about  the  islands  would 
be  still  more  helpful  and  delightful;  and  so 
indeed  it  proved. 

They  tarried  in  that  neighborhood  sev 
eral  weeks,  spending  most  of  their  time  on 
the  vessel,  or  in  her  small  boats — many  of 
the  water-ways  being  too  narrow  and  shallow 
to  be  traversed  by  the  yacht,  but  going  from 
place  to  place  on  the  land  in  a  way  to  see  all 
that  was  interesting  there. 


CHAPTEE   X. 

IT  was  a  lovely  moonlight  evening;  the 
"Dolphin's"  Captain  and  all  his  family  and 
passengers  were  gathered  together  upon  the 
deck.  It  had  been  a  day  of  sight-seeing  and 
wandering  from  place  to  place  about  the 
islands,  and  they  were  weary  enough  to  fully 
enjoy  the  rest  and  quiet  now  vouchsafed 
them. 

Captain  Raymond  broke  a  momentary  si 
lence  by  saying:  "I  hope,  my  friends,  that 
you  can  all  feel  that  you  have  had  a  pleasant 
sojourn  in  and  about  these  islands?" 

"Indeed  we  have,"  replied  several  voices. 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  returned  the  Cap 
tain,  heartily;  "and  now  the  question  is, 
Shall  we  tarry  here  longer  or  go  on  our  south 
ward  way  to  visit  other  places,  where  we  will 
escape  the  rigors  of  winter  in  our  more 
northern  homes  ?" 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  125 

!No  one  spoke  for  a  moment;  then  Mr. 
Dinsmore  said :  "Let  the  majority  decide.  I 
am  perfectly  satisfied  to  go  on  or  to  stay 
here,  as  you,  Captain,  and  they  may  wish." 

"And  I  echo  my  husband's  sentiments  and 
feelings,"  remarked  Mrs.  Rose  Dinsmore, 
pleasantly. 

"And  you,  mother?"  asked  the  Captain, 
turning  to  Mrs.  Travilla. 

"I,  too,  am  entirely  willing  to  go  or  stay, 
as  others  may  wish,"  she  replied,  in  her  own 
sweet  voice. 

"And  you,  Evelyn?"  asked  the  Captain, 
turning  to  her. 

"I  feel  that  it  would  be  delightful  either 
to  go  or  stay,  father,"  she  answered,  with  a 
smile  and  a  blush. 

The  others  were  quite  as  non-committal, 
but  after  some  further  chat  on  the  subject  it 
was  decided  that  they  would  leave  Bermuda 
the  next  morning,  and,  taking  a  southerly 
course,  probably  make  Porto  Rico  their  next 
halting  place. 

As  usual,  Lucilla  woke  at  an  early  hour* 


126  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

Evidently  the  vessel  was  still  stationary,  and 
anxious  to  see  it  start  she  rose  and  made  her 
toilet  very  quietly,  lest  she  should  disturb 
her  still  sleeping  husband,  then  left  the  room 
and  stole  noiselessly  through  the  saloon  up  to 
the  deck,  where  she  found  her  father  over 
seeing  the  lifting  of  the  anchor. 

"Ah,  good-morning,  daughter,"  he  said, 
with  a  smile,  as  she  reached  his  side.  "You 
are  an  early  bird  as  usual,"  ending  his  sen 
tence  with  a  clasp  of  his  arm  about  her  waist 
and  a  kiss  upon  her  lips. 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  laughed,  "who  wouldn't 
be  an  early  bird  to  get  such  a  token  of  love 
from  such  a  father  as  mine  ?" 

"And  what  father  wouldn't  be  ready  and 
glad  to  bestow  it  upon  such  a  daughter  as 
mine?"  he  responded,  repeating  his  loving 
caress.  "You  have  enjoyed  your  trip  thus 
far,  daughter,  have  you  not  2" 

"Yes,  indeed,  papa.  We  are  bound  for 
Porto  Rico  now,  are  we  not  ?" 

"Yes,  I  think  that  will  be  our  first  stop- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  127 

ping  place ;  though  perhaps  we  may  not  land 
at  all,  but  merely  sail  round  it,  viewing  it 
from  the  sea/' 

"And  perhaps  you  may  treat  Cuba  in  the 
same  way  ?" 

"Very  possibly.  I  shall  act  in  regard  to 
both  as  the  majority  of  my  passengers  may 
wish." 

The  anchor  was  now  up,  and  the  vessel 
gliding  through  the  water.  The  Captain  and 
Lucilla  paced  the  deck  to  and  fro,  taking  a 
farewell  look  at  the  receding  islands  and 
talking  of  the  pleasure  they  had  found  in 
visiting  them,  particularly  in  exploring  the 
many  creeks  and  bays,  with  their  clear 
waters  so  full  of  beautiful  shells  and  fish,  so 
different  from  those  to  be  found  in  their 
land. 

"I  shall  always  look  back  with  pleasure 
upon  this  visit  to  Bermuda,  father,"  Lucilla 
said,  with  a  grateful  smile  up  into  his  eyes. 

"I  am  very  glad  you  have  enjoyed  it, 
daughter,"  he  replied  j  "as  I  think  every  one 


128  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

of  our  party  has.  And  I  am  hoping  that  our 
wanderings  further  to  the  south  may  prove 
not  less  interesting  and  enjoyable." 

"Yes,  sir,  I  hope  so.  I  shall  feel  great  in 
terest  in  looking  upon  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico 
— particularly  the  first — because  of  what 
our  men  did  and  endured  there  in  the  late 
war  with  Spain.  How  pleasant  it  was  that 
the  Porto  Ricans  were  so  ready  and  glad  to 
be  freed  from  the  domination  of  Spain  and 
taken  into  our  Union." 

Just  then  Harold  joined  them,  and  with 
him  came  little  Ned.  Pleasant  good-mornings 
were  exchanged.  Then  others  of  their  party 
followed,  two  or  three  at  a  time,  till  all 
were  on  deck  enjoying  the  sweet  morning 
air  and  the  view  of  the  fast-receding  islands. 
Then  came  the  call  to  breakfast,  followed 
by  the  morning  service  of  prayer  and 
praise,  and  after  that  they  returned  to  the 
deck. 

As  usual,  the  children  were  soon  beside 
their  loved  grandmother,  Mrs.  Elsie  Tra- 
villa. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  129 

"Well,  dears,  we  have  had  a  very  good 
time  at  Bermuda,  haven't  we?"  she  said, 
smiling  lovingly  upon  them. 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  said  Elsie.  "Do  you  think 
we  will  have  as  good  a  time  where  we  are 
going  now?" 

"I  hope  so,  my  dear.  I  believe  Porto 
Rico  is  to  be  the  first  land  we  touch  at. 
Would  you  like  me  to  tell  you  something  of 
its  beauties  and  its  history  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  grandma,"  both  children 
answered,  in  a  tone  of  eager  assent,  and  she 
began  at  once. 

"The  name — Porto  Rico — was  given  it  by 
the  Spaniards,  and  means  'The  Gateway  of 
Wealth.'  It  was  discovered  by  Columbus  in 
1493.  It  is  about  half  as  large  as  ISFew  Jer 
sey.  Through  its  center  is  a  range  of  moun 
tains  called  the  Luquillo.  The  highest  peak, 
Yunque,  can  be  seen  from  a  distance  of 
sixty-eight  miles.  Porto  Rico  is  a  beautiful 
island.  The  higher  parts  of  the  hills  are 
covered  by  forests;  immense  herds  of  cattle 
are  pastured  on  the  plains.  The  land  is  fer- 


130  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

tile  and  they  raise  cotton,  corn,  rice  and  al« 
most  every  kind  of  tropical  fruit." 

"Are  there  any  rivers,  grandma?"  asked 
Ned. 

"Nine  small  ones,"  she  answered. 

"Are  there  any  towns  ?" 

"Oh  yes,  quite  a  good  many;  large  ones. 
Ponce,  the  capital,  has  a  good  many  thou 
sands  of  inhabitants,  and  some  fine  build 
ings.  San  Juan,  too,  is  quite  a  large  place; 
it  stands  on  Morro  Island,  which  forms  the 
north  side  of  the  harbor  and  is  separated 
from  the  mainland  by  a  narrow  creek  called 
the  Channel  of  San  Antonio.  At  the  en 
trance  to  San  Juan's  harbors  is  a  lighthouse 
on  Morro  Point.  It  is  one  hundred  and 
seventy-one  feet  above  the  sea,  and  its  fixed 
light  is  visible  for  eighteen  miles  over  the 
waters." 

"Oh,"  cried  Ned,  "let's  watch  out  for  it 
when  we  are  coming  that  near." 

"It  will  be  very  well  for  you  to  do  so,"  his 
grandma  said,  with  a  smile;  then  went  on 
with  her  account  of  Porto  Rico. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  131 

"The  island  has  much  to  recommend  it; 
the  climate  is  salubrious,  and  there  are  no 
snakes  or  reptiles.  It  has  valuable  minerals, 
too — gold,  copper,  lead ;  also  coal.  San  Juan 
is  lighted  by  both  gas  and  electricity. 

"The  Spaniards  were  very  cruel  to  the 
poor  Indians  who  inhabited  Porto  Rico 
when  Columbus  discovered  it.  It  is  said  that 
in  a  hundred  years  they  had  killed  five  hun 
dred  thousand  of  men,  women  and  children." 

"Oh,  how  dreadful!"  exclaimed  Elsie. 
"And  they  killed  so,  so  many  of  the  poor  na 
tives  in  Peru  and  in  Mexico.  I  don't  wonder 
that  God  has  let  their  nation  grow  so  poor 
and  weak." 

"The  Porto  Ricans  were  tired  of  being 
governed  by  them  when  we  began  our  war 
with  Spain  to  help  the  poor  Cubans  to  get 
free,"  continued  Grandma  Elsie.  "Our  gov 
ernment  and  people  did  not  know  that,  but 
thought  Porto  Rico  should  be  taken  from 
Spain,  as  well  as  Cuba.  So  as  soon  as  Santi 
ago  was  taken,  a  strong  force  was  sent 
against  Ponce. 


132  ELSIE'S  WINTER   TRIP 

"The  'Wasp'  was  the  first  vessel  to  arrive. 
It  had  been  expected  that  they  would  have  to 
shell  the  city,  but  as  the  'Wasp'  steamed  close 
to  the  shore  a  great  crowd  of  citizens  could 
be  seen  gathered  there.  They  were  not  be 
having  like  enemies,  and  the  troops  on  the 
'Wasp'  were  at  a  loss  to  understand  what  it 
meant ;  therefore,  the  gunners  stood  ready  to 
fire  at  an  instant's  warning,  when  Ensign 
Rowland  Ourtin  was  sent  ashore  bearing  a 
flag  of  truce,  four  men  with  him. 

"The  citizens  were  cheering  as  if  frantic 
with  joy  over  their  coming,  and  as  soon  as 
they  landed  overwhelmed  them  with  gifts  of 
tobacco,  cigars,  cigarettes,  bananas,  and 
other  good  things." 

"Oh,  wasn't  that  nice!"  exclaimed  Elsie. 
"I  think  they  showed  their  good  sense  in  pre 
ferring  to  be  ruled  by  our  people  rather  than 
by  the  Spaniards." 

"As  soon  as  the  people  could  be  calm 
enough  to  listen,"  continued  Grandma  Elsie, 
"Ensign  Curtin  announced  that  he  had  come 
to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  city  and  port, 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  133 

and  asked  to  see  the  civil  or  military  authori 
ties. 

"Some  of  the  civil  officials  were  there,  but 
they  could  not  surrender  the  city,  as  that 
must  be  the  act  of  the  military  powers.  There 
was  a  telephone  at  hand,  and  the  ensign  or- 
erded  a  message  sent  to  Colonel  San  Martin, 
the  commandant,  telling  him  that  if  he  did 
not  come  forward  and  surrender  the  city  in 
the  course  of  half  an  hour,  it  would  be  bom 
barded. 

"The  garrison  had  been,  and  still  were,  de 
bating  among  themselves  what  they  should 
do,  but  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  this  message 
they  began  looting  the  stores  and  shops, 
cramming  underwear  and  clothing  upon 
their  backs  and  in  their  trousers,  to  check 
and  hold  the  bullets  which  they  were  certain 
the  Americans  would  send  after  them,  as 
they  scampered  off. 

"Ensign  Curtin  went  back  to  his  vessel, 
and,  soon  after,  Commander  C.  H.  Davis,  of 
the  'Dixie/  was  rowed  ashore.  There  a  note 
was  handed  him  from  Colonel  San  Martin, 


134  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

asking  on  what  terms  he  demanded  the  sur 
render  of  the  city.  He  answered  that  it  must 
be  unconditional.  At  the  request  of  the  com 
mandant,  however,  he  made  the  terms  a  little 
different.  Then  the  padded  men  of  the  garri 
son  waddled  out  of  town,  leaving  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  rifles  and  fourteen  thousand 
rounds  of  ammunition  behind. 

"Lieutenant  Haines,  commanding  the 
marines  of  the  'Dixie/  landed  and  hoisted  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  over  the  custom-house  at 
the  port  of  Ponce,  the  onlookers  cheering 
most  heartily.  After  that,  Lieutenant  Mur 
doch  and  Surgeon  Heiskell  rode  to  the  city, 
three  miles  distant,  where  the  people  fairly 
went  wild  with  joy,  dancing  and  shouting, 
"Viva  los  Americanos.  Viva  Puerto  Rico 
libre." 

"Sensible  folks  I  think  they  were  to  be  so 
glad  to  get  away  from  Spain  and  into  the 
United  States,"  remarked  Ned,  with  a 
pleased  smile. 

"Yes,  I  think  they  were,"  said  Grandma 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  135 

Elsie,  "for  it  was  gaining  liberty — freedom 
from  most  oppressive  tyranny." 

She  had  begun  her  talk  to  the  two  children 
alone,  but  now  quite  a  group  had  gathered 
about  them — Dr.  Harold  Travilla  and  Grace 
Raymond,  Chester  and  Lucilla  Dinsmore 
and  Mrs.  Evelyn  Raymond. 

"I  am  very  desirous  to  see  Porto  Rico/' 
said  Harold.  "It  must  be  a  garden  spot — 
fertile  and  beautiful.  As  we  draw  near 
it  I  mean  to  be  on  the  lookout  for  El 
Yunque." 

"What's  that,  uncle  ?"  asked  Ned. 

"The  highest  point  of  land  on  the  island, 
nearly  four  thousand  feet  high.  The  mean 
ing  of  the  name  is  the  anvil." 

"Porto  Rico  being  in  the  torrid  zone,  it 
must  have  a  very  hot  climate.  The  weather 
must  have  been  very  oppressive  for  our 
troops — taking  it  in  the  height  of  summer," 
remarked  Grace. 

"Yes,"  said  Grandma  Elsie;  "but  the  cli 
mate  is  more  agreeable  than  that  of  Cuba 


136  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

or  of  many  places  farther  north,  because  of 
the  land  breezes  that  prevail,  coming  from 
both  north  and  south." 

"It  is  a  beautiful  and  delightful  island," 
remarked  Harold.  "I  have  often  thought  I 
should,  some  day,  pay  it  a  visit." 

"Are  we  likely  to  land  there  ?"  asked  his 
mother. 

"I  do  not  know,  mother,"  he  answered; 
"but  I  presume  the  Captain  will  say  that 
shall  be  just  as  his  passengers  wish." 

"Yes,  I  am  sure  father  will  say  we  may 
all  do  exactly  as  we  please,"  said  Lucilla; 
"go  ashore,  or  stay  quietly  on  the  yacht  while 
others  go  and  return." 

"It  cannot  be  now  the  delightful  place  to 
visit  that  it  was  before  the  hurricane  of  last 
August,"  remarked  Chester. 

"No,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "and  I  think 
I,  for  one,  do  not  care  to  land  on  the  island 
until  they  have  had  more  time  to  recover 
from  the  fearful  effects  of  that  terrible 
storm." 

"What   mischief    did    it    do,    grandma?" 


EL81E'S   WINTER   TRIP 


asked  !Ned;  "were  there  houses  destroyed 
and  people  killed  ?" 

"Yes;  a  great  many/'  she  answered,  with 
a  sigh.  "I  have  read  that  in  one  district  it 
was  estimated  that  the  damage  done  to 
houses  and  crops  would  reach  nine  hundred 
thousand  in  gold,  and  that  in  the  valley  of 
the  Rio  de  Grande  over  a  thousand  persons 
disappeared,  and  were  supposed  to  have  been 
drowned  by  the  sudden  rise  and  overflow  of 
the  river." 

"And  you,  mother,  I  know  gave  liberally 
to  help  repair  the  damages,"  said  Harold. 

"I  was  better  able  than  many  others  who 
may  have  been  quite  as  willing,"  she  re 
sponded,  "and  I  think  I  can  do  still  more,  if 
I  find  the  need  is  still  urgent." 

"Yes,  mother  dear,  you  seem  always  ready 
and  glad  to  help  any  one  who  needs  it,"  said 
Harold,  giving  her  a  look  full  of  proud,  lov 
ing  admiration. 

Captain.  Raymond  had  drawn  near  the 
group  just  in  time  to  hear  Harold's  last  re 
mark. 


138  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Quite  true,  Harold,"  he  said,  "but  who  is 
to  be  the  happy  recipient  of  mother's  bounty 
this  time?" 

"We  were  talking  of  the  losses  of  the  un 
fortunate  Porto  Kicans  in  last  August's  fear 
ful  storm,"  replied  Harold.  "Mother,  as  you 
know,  has  already  given  help,  and  expresses 
herself  as  ready  to  do  more  if  it  is  needed." 

"And  will  do  it,  I  know,"  said  the  Cap 
tain. 

"I  hope,  though,  that  my  dear  grandma 
wont  give  everything  away  and  have  nothing 
left  for  herself,"  said  Elsie  Raymond,  with 
a  loving  look  up  into  Grandma  Elsie's  face. 

"I  should  not  like  to  have  her  do  that 
either,"  the  Captain  said,  with  a  smile.  "But 
the  Bible  tells  us,  'He  that  hath  pity  upon 
the  poor,  lendeth  unto  the  Lord,  and  that 
which  he  hath  given  will  he  pay  him 
again.'  " 

"A  promise  that  none  of  us  need  be  afraid 
to  trust,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  with  a  happy 
look  and  smile.  "Do  you  think  of  visiting 
any  part  of  the  island,  Captain  ?" 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  139 

"That  shall  be  as  my  passengers  wish,"  he 
replied;  "we  can  consider  the  matter  and 
talk  it  over  while  on  our  way  there.  My  pres 
ent  plan  is  to  go  directly  to  San  Juan.  We 
may  stay  some  hours  or  days  there,  those  go 
ing  ashore  who  wish,  the  others  remaining  on 
the  vessel.  We  may  make  the  circuit  of  the 
island,  entirely  or  in  part,  keeping  near 
enough  to  the  land  to  get  a  pretty  good  view 
of  its  beauties." 

"Will  this  be  your  first  visit  to  Porto  Rico, 
Captain?"  queried  Chester. 

"No,  I  paid  it  a  flying  visit  some  years 
ago;  and  then  went  up  the  mountains  to 
Caguas  and  visited  the  dark  cave  of  Aguas 
Buenas." 

"Did  it  pay  ?"  asked  Chester. 

"Hardly.  The  outside  journey,  though 
difficult,  did  pay,  but  the  darkness  of  the 
cave,  the  multitudes  of  bats  flying  in  your 
face,  and  the  danger  of  the  guides'  torches 
going  out,  leaving  you  unable  to  find  your 
way  to  the  opening,  make  the  expedition  any 
thing  but  safe  or  pleasant.  I  shall  never  ven« 


140  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

ture  in  there  again  or  advise  any  friend  to 
do  BO." 

"Are  you  going  to  take  us  to  Cuba,  too, 
papa?"  asked  Elsie. 

"If  my  passengers  wish  to  go  there." 

"Oh,  I  think  they  will ;  this  one  does,  any 
how,"  laughed  the  little  girl. 

"Don't  you  think  it  would  be  pleasanter  to 
visit  it  after  it  has  had  time  to  recover  from 
the  war  ?"  asked  Lucilla. 

"Perhaps  papa  will  bring  us  a  second  time 
after  that  ?"  Elsie  said,  with  a  smile  up  into 
his  face. 

"That  is  quite  possible,"  he  answered,  re 
turning  the  smile. 

"Please,  papa,  tell  us  something  about 
Cuba  now,  won't  you  ?"  pleaded  Ned. 

"Very  willingly,  if  you  all  care  to  hear 
it,"  returned  the  Captain,  and  a  general  as 
sent  being  given,  he  went  on :  "I  think  much 
of  it  you  will  all  understand  better,  if  told 
you  while  looking  upon  the  scenes  where  it 
occurred.  However,  since  you  wish  it,  I 
shall  tell  at  least  a  part  of  the  story  now. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 


'^Doubtless,  you  all  know  that  Cuba  was 
discovered  by  Columbus  on  October  28, 
1492.  He  said  of  it  at  one  time:  'It  is  the 
most  beautiful  land  that  eyes  ever  beheld'; 
at  another:  'Its  waters  are  filled  with  excel 
lent  ports,  its  rivers  are  magnificent  and  pro 
found';  and  yet  again,  'As  far  as  the  day 
surpasses  night  in  brightness  and  splendor,  it 
surpasses  all  other  countries.' 

"He  found  it  beautiful  not  only  along  the 
shore  where  he  first  landed,  but  in  the  in 
terior  also  ;  flowers,  fruits,  maze  and  cotton  in 
their  abundance  showed  the  fertility  of  the 
soil.  And  it  was  inhabited  by  a  peaceful  peo 
ple  who  gave  him  and  his  men  a  glad  wel 
come,  imagining  them  to  be  superior  beings, 
and  little  dreaming  how  they  were  to  suffer  at 
their  hands.  Columbus  describes  them  as  tall 
and  straight,  like  the  natives  of  North  Amer 
ica,  of  tawny  complexion,  and  gentle  disposi 
tion,  being  easy  to  influence  by  their  masters. 
They  were  a  naturally  indolent  race,  which 
was  not  strange,  considering  how  easy  it  was 
for  them  to  have  a  comfortable  living  with 


142  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

very  little  exertion ;  there  were  abundance  of 
wild  fruits,  and  corn  and  cotton  could  be 
raised  with  little  exertion ;  abundance  of  fish 
could  be  easily  obtained  from  the  waters,  and 
if  they  wanted  meat,  a  little  animal  resem 
bling  a  rat  in  appearance,  but  tasting  like  a 
rabbit,  could  be  had  for  the  hunting.  So  it 
would  seem  they  lived  easy,  contented  and 
peaceful  lives;  and  why  should  the  Span 
iards  think  they  had  £  right  to  rob  and  en 
slave  them." 

"Why  indeed,"  exclaimed  Lucilla.  "The 
Indians — if  able  to  do  so — would  have  had 
just  as  good  a  right  to  go  over  to  Spain  and 
enslave  them." 

"But  with  the  Spaniards  might  made 
right,"  said  Chester. 

"But  there  were  only  a  few  Spaniards 
with  Columbus  and  a  very  great  many  na 
tives  on  these  islands,"  remarked  little  Elsie, 
in  a  puzzled  tone.  "I  wonder  they  didn't 
kill  the  Spaniards  as  soon  as  they  began  try 
ing  to  make  slaves  of  them." 

"At  first,"  said  her  father,  "they  took  the 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  143 

Spaniards  to  be  a  race  of  superior  beings, 
and  gladly  welcomed  them  to  their  shores.  It 
would,  doubtless,  have  been  easy  for  them  to 
crush  that  handful  of  worn-out  men,  and  no 
doubt  they  would  if  they  could  have  foreseen 
what  their  conduct  toward  them  would  be; 
but  they  mistook  them  for  friends,  and 
treated  them  as  such.  One  cazique  gave 
them  a  grand  reception  and  feasted  them 
amid  songs  and  their  rude  music.  Games, 
dancing  and  singing  followed,  then  they 
were  conducted  to  separate  lodges  and 
each  provided  with  a  cotton  hammock,  that 
proved  a  delightful  couch  to  pass  the  night 
upon." 

"And  the  Spaniards  took  all  that  kindness 
at  the  hands  of  those  poor  things  and  repaid 
them  with  the  basest  robbery  and  cruelty," 
exclaimed  Elsie. 

"Yes,"  said  her  father ;  "they  even  repaid 
that  most  generous  hospitality  by  seizing 
some  of  the  youngest,  strongest  and  most 
beautiful  of  their  entertainers  and  carrying 
them  to  Spain,  where  they  were  paraded  be- 


144  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

fore  the  vulgar  gaze  of  the  jeering  crowd, 
then  sold  into  slavery. 

"One  of  their  venerable  caziques  gave  to 
Columbus,  when  he  came  the  second  time  to 
the  island,  a  basket  of  luscious  fruit,  saying 
to  him,  as  he  did  so:  'Whether  you  are  di 
vinities  or  mortal  men,  we  know  not.  You 
have  come  into  these  countries  with  a  force, 
against  which,  were  we  inclined  to  resist,  it 
would  be  folly.  We  are  all,  therefore,  at  your 
mercy ;  but  if  you  are  men,  subject  to  moral 
ity,  like  ourselves,  you  cannot  be  unapprised 
that  after  this  life  there  is  another,  wherein 
a  very  different  portion  is  allotted  to  good 
and  bad  men.  If,  then,  you  expect  to  die, 
and  believe,  with  us,  that  every  one  is  to  be 
rewarded  in  a  future  state  according  to  his 
conduct  in  the  present,  you  will  do  no  hurt 
to  those  who  do  none  to  you.7 

"That  old  chief  was  certainly  a  very  wise 
man  for  a  heathen,"  remarked  Chester. 

"And  how  strange  that  the  Spaniards 
could  treat  so  shamefully  such  innocent  and 
friendly  people,"  said  Evelyn. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  145 

"Yes,"  exclaimed  Lucilla,  "I  think  we 
may  all  be  thankful  that  there  is  no  Spanish 
blood  in  us." 

"Which  fact  makes  us  the  more  to  be 
blamed  if  we  indulge  in  oppression  and 
cruelty,"  said  her  father. 

"Papa,  did  that  old  king  live  long  enough 
to  see  how  very  cruel  the  Spaniards  were  to 
his  people  ?"  asked  Elsie. 

"That  I  cannot  tell,"  replied  the  Captain, 
"but  by  the  time  another  ten  years  had 
passed  by,  the  natives  of  Cuba  had  learned 
that  the  love  of  the  Spaniards  for  gold  was 
too  great  ever  to  be  satisfied,  and  that  they 
themselves  could  not  be  safe  with  the  Span 
iards  there ;  they  were  so  alarmed  that  when 
Diego  Columbus  sent  an  armed  force  of  three 
hundred  men  to  begin  to  colonize  Cuba,  they 
resisted  their  landing.  But  they,  the  In 
dians,  were  only  naked  savages  with  frail 
spears  and  wooden  swords,  while  the  invading 
foes  were  old-world  warriors  who  had  been 
trained  on  many  a  hard-fought  battlefield, 
armed  with  deadly  weapons,  protected  by 


146  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

plate  armor,  and  having  bloodhounds  to  help 
in  their  cruel  attempt  to  rob  and  subju 
gate  the  rightful  owners  of  the  soil.  So  they 
succeeded  in  their  wicked  designs;  hundreds 
of  those  poor  Indians  were  killed  in  cold 
blood,  others  spared  to  slavery  worse  than 
death.  From  being  free  men  they  became 
slaves  to  one  of  the  most  cruel  and  tyrannical 
races  of  the  world.  And  they  were  not  only 
abused  there  on  their  own  island,  but  hun 
dreds  of  them  were  taken  to  Europe  and  sold 
for  slaves  in  the  markets  of  Seville.  That 
was  to  raise  money  to  pay  the  expenses  of 
their  captors." 

"Why,"  exclaimed  Ned,  "the  Spaniards 
treated  them  as  if  they  were  just  animals, 
instead  of  people." 

"Papa,  were  they  —  the  Indians  — 
heathen?"  asked  Elsie. 

"They  had  no  images  or  altars,  no  tem 
ples,  but  they  believed  in  a  future  existence 
and  in  a  god  living  above  the  blue-domed 
sky,"  replied  the  Captain.  "But  they  knew 
nothing  of  Jesus  and  the  way  of  salvation, 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  147 

and  it  seems  the  Spaniards  did  not  tell  them 
of  Him  or  give  them  the  Bible." 

"No,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "Rome  did 
not  allow  them  the  Bible  for  themselves." 

"Are  there  a  good  many  wild  flowers  in 
Cuba,  papa  ?"  asked  Elsie. 

"Yes;  a  great  many,  and  of  every  color 
and  tint  imaginable — flowers  growing  wild 
in  the  woods.  The  foliage  of  the  trees  is 
scarcely  less  beautiful,  and  their  tops  are 
alive  with  birds  of  gayly-colored  plumage. 
I  have  been  speaking  of  wild,  uncultivated 
land.  The  scene  is  even  more  inviting  where 
man  has  been  at  work  transforming  the  wild- 
wood  into  cultivated  fields;  he  has  fenced 
them  off  with  stone  walls,  which  have  warm 
russet-brown  tints  and  are  covered  here  and 
there  with  vines  and  creepers  bearing  bright 
flowers.  The  walks  and  avenues  are  bordered 
with  orange-trees  in  blossom  and  fruit  at  the 
same  time,  both  looking  lovely  in  their  set 
ting  of  deep  green  leaves.  But  you  have  seen 
such  in  Louisiana." 

"Yes,  papa,  and  they  are  beautiful,"  said 


148  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

Elsie.  "There  must  be  a  great  deal  worth 
seeing  in  Cuba,  but  I'll  not  care  to  land  on 
it  if  you  older  people  don't  want  to." 

"Well,  we  will  leave  that  question  to  be 
decided  in  the  future,"  the  Captain  said, 
smiling  down  into  the  bright  little  face. 

"I  think  I  have  read,"  said  Evelyn,  "that 
Columbus  at  first  thought  Cuba  not  an  island 
but  a  part  of  the  mainland  ?" 

"Yes,"  replied  the  Captain,  "but  the  na 
tives  assured  him  that  it  was  an  island;  on 
his  second  trip,  however,  in  1494,  he  reiter 
ated  his  previous  belief  and  called  the  land 
Juana,  after  Juan,  the  son  of  Ferdinand  and 
Isabella.  Afterward  he  changed  it  to  Fer- 
nandina,  in  honor  of  Ferdinand;  still  later 
to  Santiago,  the  name  of  the  patron  saint  of 
Spain,  after  that  to  Ave  Maria.  But  the 
name  Cuba  clung  to  the  island  and  was  never 
lost. 

"The  Indians  there  were  a  peaceable  race. 
They  called  themselves  Ciboneyes.  They  had 
nine  independent  caciques,  and,  as  I  believe 
£  have  already  told  you,  they  believed  in  a 


ELBIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  149 

supreme  being  and  the  immortality  of  the 
soul." 

"Really,  they  seem  to  me  to  have  been 
more  Christian  than  the  Spaniards  who 
came  and  robbed  them  of  their  lands  and 
their  liberty,"  said  Evelyn. 


CHAPTER   XL 

THE  "Dolphin"  and  her  passengers  and 
crew  reached  Porto  Rico  in  safety,  having 
made  the  voyage  without  detention  or  mis 
hap.  The  yacht  lay  in  the  harbor  of  San  Juan 
for  nearly  a  week,  while  its  passengers  made 
various  little  excursions  here  and  there  to 
points  of  interest  upon  the  island.  Then  the 
yacht  made  its  circuit,  keeping  near  enough 
to  the  shore  for  a  good  view  of  the  land,  in 
which  all  were  greatly  interested — especially 
in  those  parts  where  there  had  been  some 
fighting  with  the  Spaniards  in  the  late  war. 

"Now,  father,  you  are  going  to  take  us  to 
Santiago  next,  are  you  not  ?"  asked  Lucilla, 
as  they  steamed  away  from  the  Porto  Rican 
coast. 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "I  am  satisfied  that  you 
all  take  a  particular  interest  in  that  place, 
feeling  that  you  would  like  to  see  the  scene 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  151 

of  the  naval  battle  and  perhaps  to  look  from 
a  distance  upon  some  ef  the  places  where 
there  was  fighting  on  land." 

"It  will  be  interesting,"  said  little  Elsie, 
"but,  oh,  how  glad  I  am  that  the  fighting  is 
all  over!" 

"As  I  am,"  said  her  father;  "but  if  it 
wasn't,  I  should  not  think  of  taking  my  fam 
ily  and  friends  to  the  scene." 

"That  was  a  big  battle,"  said  Ned.  "I'm 
glad  I'm  going  to  see  the  place  of  the  fight; 
though  I'd  rather  see  Manila  and  its  bay,  be 
cause  Brother  Max  had  a  share  in  that  fight. 
Uncle  Harold,  you  came  pretty  near  having 
a  share  in  the  Santiago  one,  didn't  you  ?" 

"I  was  near  enough  to  be  in  sight  of  some 
of  it,"  said  Harold;  "though  not  so  near  as 
to  some  of  the  fighting  on  the  land." 

"That  must  have  been  a  very  exciting  time 
for  you  and  your  fellows,"  remarked  Mr. 
Lilburn. 

"It  was,  indeed;  there  was  slaughter 
enough  on  land,"  said  Harold ;  "and  though 
we  were  pretty  confident  that  victory  would 


152  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

perch  upon  our  banners  in  the  sea  fight,  we 
could  not  hope  it  would  prove  so  nearly 
bloodless  for  our  side." 

"The  sea  fight?" 

"Yes ;  that  on  the  land  was  harder  on  our 
fellows,  particularly  because  our  unreason 
able  Congressmen  had  failed  to  furnish  for 
them  the  smokeless  powder  and  Mauser  bul 
lets  that  gave  so  great  an  advantage  to  the 
Spaniards." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  the  Captain,  "that  ab 
solute  freedom  from  smoke  made  it  impossi 
ble  to  tell  exactly  whence  came  those  stinging 
darts  that  struck  men  down,  and  the  great 
penetrating  power  of  the  Mauser  bullet  made 
them  doubly  deadly.  They  would  cut  through 
a  palm-tree  without  losing  anything  of  their 
force,  and,  in  several  instances,  two  or  more 
men  were  struck  down  by  one  and  the  same 
missile." 

"It  was  very  sad  that  that  gallant  young 
soldier,  Captain  Capron,  was  killed  by  that 
first  volley,"  remarked  Violet. 

"Yes,"   said    her  mother,   "I    remember 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  153 

reading  the  account  of  his  death,  and  that  he 
came  of  a  family  of  soldiers ;  that  his  father, 
engaged  with  his  battery  before  the  Spanish 
lines,  left  it  for  a  brief  time  and  came  over 
to  where  the  body  of  his  son  lay  on  the  rank 
grass,  and,  looking  for  a  moment  on  the  still 
features,  stooped  and  kissed  the  dead  face, 
saying,  'Well  done,  boy,  well  done.'  That 
was  all,  and  he  went  back  to  the  battle." 

"Yes,  mother,"  said  Harold,  in  moved 
tones,  "my  heart  aches  yet  when  I  think  of 
that  poor,  bereaved  but  brave  father.  Ah, 
war  is  a  dreadful  thing,  even  when  under 
taken  from  the  good  motive  which  influenced 
our  people,  who  felt  so  much  sympathy  for 
the  poor,  abused  Cubans." 

"The  Americans  are,  as  a  rule,  Kind- 
hearted  folk,"  remarked  Mr.  Lilburn,  "and 
I  doubt  if  there  are  any  troops  in  the  world 
superior  to  them  in  action ;  not  even  those  of 
my  own  land." 

"No,"  said  the  Captain,  "they  were  brave 
fellows  and  good  fighters,  having  seen  service 
in  our  JSTorthwest  and  Southwest,  on  the 


154:  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

prairies,  among  the  mountains  and  on  the 
Mexican  frontier,  so  that  war  was  no  new 
thing  to  them,  and  they  went  about  it  calmly 
even  in  so  unaccustomed  a  place  as  a  tropical 
forest." 

"Papa,  that  Captain  Capron  wasn't  in 
stantly  killed  by  that  Mauser  bullet,  was 
he?"  asked  Grace. 

"No;  he  was  struck  down  early  in  the  ac 
tion  and  knew  that  his  wound  was  mortal, 
but  he  called  to  a  man  near  him  to  give  him 
the  rifle  that  lay  by  the  side  of  a  dead  sol 
dier;  then,  propped  up  against  a  tree,  he 
fired  at  the  enemy  with  it  until  his  strength 
failed,  when  he  fell  forward  to  die." 

"What  a  brave  fellow!  It  is  dreadful  to 
have  such  men  killed,"  said  Grace,  her  voice 
trembling  with  emotion. 

"Another  man,  Private  Heffener,  also 
fought  leaning  against  a  tree  until  he  bled 
to  death,"  said  Harold.  "Then  there  was 
Trooper  Rowland,  a  cowboy  from  New  Mex 
ico,  who  was  shot  through  the  lungs  early  in 
that  fight.  He  said  nothing  about  it,  but  kept 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  155 

his  place  on  the  firing-line  till  Roosevelt  no 
ticed  the  blood  on  his  shirt  and  sent  him  to 
the  hospital.  He  was  soon  back  again  and 
seeing  him  Colonel  Roosevelt  said,  'I 
thought  I  sent  you  to  the  hospital.'  'Yes, 
sir ;  you  did/  replied  Rowland,  'but  I  didn't 
see  that  they  could  do  much  for  me  there, 
so  I  came  back.'  He  stayed  there  until  the 
fight  ended.  Then  he  went  again  to  the  hos 
pital.  Upon  examining  him  the  doctors  de 
cided  that  he  must  be  sent  back  to  the  States, 
with  which  decision  he  was  greatly  dis 
gusted.  That  night  he  got  possession  of  his 
rifle  and  pack,  slipped  out  of  the  hospital, 
made  his  way  back  to  his  command  and  stayed 
there." 

"Perhaps,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "you 
have  not  all  read  Marshall's  experiences  then 
and  there.  It  happens  that  I  have  just  been 
re-reading  an  extract  which  has  interested 
me  greatly.  Let  me  read  it  aloud  that  you 
may  all  have  the  benefit  of  it.  It  is  a  de 
scription  of  the  scene  in  the  field  hospital 
where  badly  wounded  men  lay  crowded  to- 


156  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

gether  awaiting  their  turns  under  the  sur 
geon's  knife.  Shall  I  read  it  ?" 

There  was  a  universal  note  of  assent  from 
her  hearers,  and  she  began. 

"There  is  one  incident  of  the  day  which 
shines  out  in  my  memory  above  all  others 
now,  as  I  lie  in  a  New  York  hospital,  writ 
ing.  It  occurred  at  the  field  hospital.  About 
a  dozen  of  us  were  lying  there.  A  continual 
chorus  of  moans  rose  through  the  tree- 
branches  overhead.  The  surgeons,  with 
hands  and  bared  arms  dripping,  and  clothes 
literally  saturated,  with  blood,  were  strain 
ing  every  nerve  to  prepare  the  wounded  for 
the  journey  down  to  Siboney.  Behind  me 
lay  Captain  McClintock,  with  his  lower  leg- 
bones  literally  ground  to  powder.  He  bore 
his  pain  as  gallantly  as  he  had  led  his  men, 
and  that  is  saying  much.  I  think  Major 
Brodie  was  also  there.  It  was  a  doleful 
group.  Amputation  and  death  stared  its 
members  in  their  gloomy  faces. 

"Suddenly,  a  voice  started  softly: 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  157 

'My  country,  'tis  of  thee^ 
Sweet  land  of  liberty, 
Of  thee  I  sing.' 

"Other  voices  took  it  up: 

'Land  where  my  fathers  died, 
Land  of  the  Pilgrims'  pride——' 

"The  quivering,  quavering  chorus,  punc 
tuated  by  groans  and  made  spasmodic  by 
pain,  trembled  up  from  that  little  group  of 
wounded  Americans  in  the  midst  of  the  Cu 
ban  solitude — the  pluckiest,  most  heartfelt 
song  that  human  beings  ever  sang.  There 
was  one  voice  that  did  not  quite  keep  up  with 
the  others.  It  was  so  weak  that  I  did  not 
hear  it  until  all  the  rest  had  finished  with  the 
line: 

*Let  Freedom  ring.' 

"Then,  halting,  struggling,  faint,  it  re 
peated  slowly: 

*Laiid — of — the — Pilgrims' — pride, 
Let  Freedom ' 


158  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"The  last  word  was  a  woeful  cry.  One 
more  son  had  died  as  died  the  fathers." 

There  was  a  moment's  pause  when  Grand 
ma  Elsie  had  finished  reading,  and  there 
were  tears  in  the  eyes  of  many  of  her  hear 
ers. 

It  was  Harold  who  broke  the  silence. 

"That  battle  of  Gu'asimas  was  a  complete 
victory  for  our  forces,  but  dearly  paid  for," 
he  said ;  "of  the  nine  hundred  and  sixty-four 
men  engaged,  sixteen  were  killed  and  fifty- 
two  wounded;  thirty-four  of  the  wounded 
and  eight  of  the  killed  were  Rough  Riders." 

"And  a  scarcity  of  doctors  seems  to  have 
caused  great  suffering  to  our  wounded  men," 
Grandma  Elsie  said,  with  a  sigh. 

"Yes ;  there  were  too  few  of  us,"  said  Har 
old,  "and,  through  somebody's  blundering, 
needed  supplies  were  also  scarce.  I  think 
our  men  were  wonderfully  patient,  and  it  is 
hard  to  forgive  those  whose  carelessness  and 
inefficiency  caused  them  so  much  unneces 
sary  suffering." 

"Yes,  it  is,"  said  his  mother;  "war  is  a 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  159 

dreadful  thing.  How  the  people  of  be 
leaguered  Santiago  suffered  during  the  siege, 
and  especially  when  they  were  sent  out  of  it 
that  they  might  escape  the  bombardment. 
Think  of  eighteen  to  twenty  thousand  having 
to  take  refuge  in  that  little  town,  El  Caney, 
foul  with  the  effluvium  from  unburied  mules 
and  horses,  and  even  human  victims  of  the 
battle ;  houses  so  crowded  that  they  could  not 
even  lie  down  on  the  floors,  but  had  to  pass 
their  nights  sitting  on  them;  and  food  so 
scarce  that  one  small  biscuit  sold  for  two 
dollars,  and  seven  dollars  was  refused  for  a 
chicken." 

"It  was  dreadful,  dreadful  indeed!"  said 
Mrs.  Lilburn. 

"Yet  not  so  bad  as  it  would  have  been  to 
let  Spain  continue  her  outrageous  cruelty  to 
the  poor  Cubans,"  said  Evelyn. 

"No,"  said  Lucilla,  "I  should  be  sorry,  in 
deed,  to  have  to  render  up  the  account  that 
Weyler  and  the  rest  of  them  will  in  the  Judg 
ment  Day." 

"I  think  he  is  worse  than  a  savage,"  sighed 


160  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

Mrs.  Lilburn.  "I  should  think  if  he  had  any 
heart  or  conscience  he  would  never  be  able  to 
enjoy  a  morsel  of  food  for  thinking  of  the 
multitude  of  poor  creatures — men,  women 
and  children — he  has  starved  to  death." 


CHAPTER   XII. 

OUR  friends  were  favored  with  pleasant 
weather  on  their  voyage  from  Porto  Rico  to 
Cuba.  All  were  gathered  upon  deck  when 
they  came  in  sight  of  "The  Pearl  (or  Queen) 
of  the  Antillies,"  "The  Ever-faithful  Isle," 
as  the  Spaniards  were  wont  to  call  it,  and 
they  gazed  upon  it  with  keen  interest;  an 
interest  that  deepened  as  they  drew  near  the 
scene  of  Schley's  victory  over  the  Spanish 
fleet. 

Captain  Raymond  and  Dr.  Harold  Tra- 
villa,  being  the  only  ones  of  their  number 
who  had  visited  the  locality  before,  explained 
the  whereabouts  of  each  American  vessel, 
when,  on  that  Sunday  morning  of  July  third, 
that  cloud  of  smoke  told  the  watchers  on  the 
American  ships  that  the  enemy  was  coming 
out. 


162  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

Every  one  in  the  little  company  had  heard 
the  battle  described;  therefore,  a  very  brief 
account,  accompanying  the  pointing  out  of 
the  progress  of  different  vessels  during  the 
fight,  and  where  each  of  the  Spanish  ones 
came  to  her  end,  was  all  that  was  needed. 

While  they  looked  and  talked,  the  "Dol 
phin"  moved  slowly  along  that  they  migljt  get 
a  view  of  every  part  of  the  scene  of  action  on 
that  day  of  naval  victory  in  the  cause  of  the 
down-trodden  and  oppressed  Cubans. 

That  accomplished,  they  returned  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Santiago,  and  entering  the 
narrow  channel  which  gives  entrance  to  its 
bay,  passed  on  into  and  around  that,  gazing 
on  the  steep  hills  that  come  down  to  the  wa 
ter's  edge,  on  Morro  and  the  remains  of 
earthworks  and  batteries. 

They  did  not  care  to  go  into  the  city,  but 
steamed  out  into  the  sea  again  and  made  the 
circuit  of  the  island,  keeping  near  enough  to 
the  shore  to  get  a  pretty  good  view  of  most  of 
the  places  they  cared  to  see — traveling  by 
day  and  anchoring  at  night. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  163 

"Having  completed  the  circuit  of  Cuba, 
where  do  we  go  next,  Captain?"  asked  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  as  the  party  sat  on  deck  in  the 
evening  of  the  day  on  which  they  had  com 
pleted  their  trip  around  the  island. 

"If  it  suits  the  wishes  of  all  my  passen 
gers,  we  will  go  down  to  Jamaica,  pay  a  little 
visit  there,  pass  on  in  a  southeasterly  direc 
tion  to  Trinidad,  then  perhaps  to  Brazil," 
Captain  Raymond  said,  in  reply,  then  asked 
to  hear  what  each  one  present  thought  of  the 
plan. 

Every  one  seemed  well  pleased,  and  it  was 
decided  that  they  should  start  the  next  morn 
ing  for  Jamaica.  The  vessel  was  moving  the 
next  morning  before  many  of  her  passengers 
were  out  of  their  berths.  Elsie  Raymond 
noticed  it  as  soon  as  she  woke,  and  hastened 
with  her  toilet  that  she  might  join  her  father 
on  deck.  She  was  always  glad  to  be  with 
him,  and  she  wanted  to  see  whatever  they 
might  pass  on  their  way  across  the  sea  to  Ja 
maica.  The  sun  was  shining,  but  it  was  still 
early  when  she  reached  the  deck,  where  she 


164  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

found  both  her  father  and  eldest  sister.  Both 
greeted  her  with  smiles  and  caresses. 

"Almost  as  early  a  bird  as  your  sister  Lu," 
the  Captain  said,  patting  the  rosy  cheek  and 
smiling  down  into  the  bright  eyes  looking  up 
so  lovingly  into  his. 

"Yes,  papa,  I  want  to  see  all  I  can  on  the 
way  to  Jamaica.  Will  we  get  there  to-day  ?" 

"I  think  we  will  if  the  'Dolphin'  does  her 
work  according  to  her  usual  fashion.  But 
what  do  you  know  about  Jamaica,  the  island 
we  are  bound  for  ?" 

"Not  so  very  much,  papa — only — she  be 
longs  to  England,  doesn't  she,  papa?" 

"Yes.  Her  name  means  'land  of  wood 
and  water,'  and  she  lies  about  ninety  miles 
to  the  south  of  Cuba." 

"Is  she  a  very  big  island,  papa  ?" 

"Nearly  as  large  as  our  State  of  Tennes 
see.  Crossing  it  from  east  to  west  is  a  heav 
ily-timbered  ridge  called  the  Blue  Moun 
tains,  and  there  are  many  streams  of  water 
which  flow  from  them  down  to  the  shores. 
None  of  them  is  navigable,  however,  except 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  165 

the  Black  River,  which  affords  a  passage  for 
small  craft  for  thirty  miles  into  the  in 
terior/' 

"Shall  we  find  a  good  harbor  for  our  TDol- 
phin,'  father  ?"  asked  Lucilla. 

"Yes,  indeed!  Excellent  harbors  are 
everywhere  to  be  found.  The  best  is  a  deep, 
capacious  basin  in  the  southeast  quarter  of 
the  island.  It  washes  the  most  spacious  and 
fertile  of  the  plains  between  the  hill  country 
and  the  coast.  Around  this  inlet  and  within 
a  few  miles  of  each  other  are  all  the  towns  of 
any  considerable  size — Spanish  Town,  Port 
Royal,  and  Kingston." 

"Is  it  a  very  hot  place,  papa  ?"  asked  the 
little  girl. 

"On  the  coast ;  but  much  cooler  up  on  those 
mountains  I  spoke  of.  The  climate  is  said 
to  be  very  healthful,  and  many  invalids  go 
there  from  our  United  States." 

"They  have  earthquakes  there  sometimes, 
have  they  not,  father?"  asked  Lucilla. 

"They  are  not  quite  unheard  of,"  he  re 
plied;  "in  1692  there  was  one  which  almost 


166  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

overwhelmed  Port  Royal;  but  that  being 
more  than  two  hundred  years  ago,  need  not, 
I  think,  add  much  to  our  anxieties  in  visit 
ing  the  island." 

"That's  a  long,  long  time,"  said  Elsie, 
thoughtfully,  "so  I  hope  they  won't  have  one 
while  we  are  there.  Is  it  a  fertile  island, 
papa?  I  hope  they  have  plenty  of  good 
fruits." 

"They  have  fruits  of  both  tropical  and 
temperate  climates ;  they  have  spices,  vanilla 
and  many  .kinds  of  food  plants;  tfyey  have 
sugar  and  coffee;  they  export  sugar,  rum, 
pineapples  and  other  fruits;  also  cocoa, 
ginger,  pimento  and  logwood  and  cochi 
neal." 

"It  does  seem  to  b©  very  fruitful,"  said 
Elsie.  "Have  they  railroads  and  telegraphs, 
papa  ?" 

"Two  hundred  miles  of  railroad  and  seven 
hundred  of  telegraph.  There  are  coast  bat 
teries,  a  volunteer  force  and  a  British  garri 
son;  and  there  are  churches  and  schools." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  167 

"Oh,  all  that  seems  very  nice!  I  hope  we 
will  have  as  good  a  time  there  as  we  had  at 
Bermuda." 

"I  hope  so,  daughter,"  he  said.  "Ah,  here 
come  the  rest  of  our  little  family  and  your 
Uncle  Harold." 

Affectionate  good-mornings  were  ex 
changed;  then  the  talk  ran  on  the  subject 
uppermost  in  all  their  minds — Jamaica,  and 
what  its  attractions  were  likely  to  be  for 
them. 

"I  have  been  thinking,"  said  Harold,  "that 
some  spot  on  the  central  heights  may  prove 
a  pleasant  and  beneficial  place  for  some 
weeks'  sojourn  for  all  of  us,  the  ailing  ones 
in  particular." 

At  that  moment  his  mother  joined  them 
and  he  broached  the  same  idea  to  her. 

"If  we  find  a  pleasant  and  comfortable 
lodging  place  I  am  willing  to  try  it,"  she  re 
plied,  in  her  usual  cheery  tones. 

At  that  moment  came  the  call  to  break 
fast  ;  speedily  responded  to  by  all  the  passen- 


168  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

gers.  Appetites  and  viands  were  alike  good 
and  the  chat  was  cheerful  and  lively. 

The  weather  was  clear  and  warm  enough 
to  make  the  deck,  where  a  gentle  breeze  could 
be  felt,  the  most  agreeable  lounging-place,  as 
well  as  the  best,  for  enjoying  the  view  of  the 
sea  and  any  passing  vessel. 

As  usual,  the  children  presently  found 
their  way  to  their  Grandma  Elsie's  side  and 
asked  for  a  story  or  some  information  con 
cerning  the  island  toward  which  they  were 
journeying. 

"You  know  something  about  it,  I  sup 
pose  ?"  she  said,  inquiringly. 

"Yes,  ma'am;  papa  was  telling  me  this 
morning  about  the  mountains  and  towns, 
and  harbors,  and  fruits  and  other  things 
that  they  raise,"  said  Elsie;  "but  there 
wasn't  time  for  him  to  tell  everything;  so 
won't  you  please  tell  us  something  of  its 
history  ?" 

"Yes,  dear;  grandma  is  always  glad  to 
give  you  both  pleasure  and  information.  Ja 
maica  was  discovered  by  Columbus  during 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  169 

his  second  voyage,  in  1494.  The  Spaniards 
took  possession  of  it  in  1509." 

"Had  they  any  right  to,  grandma  ?"  asked 
Ned. 

"No,  no  more  than  the  Indians  would  have 
had  to  cross  the  ocean  to  Europe  and  take 
possession  of  their  country.  And  the  Span 
iards  not  only  robbed  the  Indians  of  their 
lands  but  abused  them  so  cruelly  that  it  is 
said  that  in  fifty  years  the  native  population 
had  entirely  disappeared.  In  1655  the 
British  took  the  island  from  Spain,  and  some 
years  later  it  was  ceded  to  England  by  the 
treaty  of  Madrid  in  1670. 

"And  does  England  own  it  yet,  grand 
ma  ?"  asked  Elsie. 

"Yes ;  there  has  been  some  fighting  on  the 
island — trouble  between  the  whites  and  the 
negroes — but  things  are  going  smoothly 
now." 

"So  that  we  may  hope  to  have  a  good  time 
there,  I  suppose,"  said  ISTed. 

"Yes,  I  think  we  may,"  replied  his  grand 
ma.  "But  haven't  we  had  a  good  time  in  all 


170  ,  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

our   journeying   about   old   ocean   and   her 
islands  ?" 

To  that  question  both  children  answered 
with  a  hearty,  "Yes  indeed,  grandma." 


CHAPTER 


THE  next  morning  found  the  "Dolphin" 
lying  quietly  at  anchor  in  the  harbor  in  the 
inlet  around  which  are  the  principal  towns 
of  the  island  —  Spanish  Town,  Port  Royal 
and  Kingston. 

All  were  well  enough  to  enjoy  little  excur 
sions  about  the  island,  in  carriages  or  cars, 
and  some  weeks  were  spent  by  them  in  the 
mountains,  all  finding  the  air  there  very 
pleasant  and  the  invalids  evidently  gaining 
in  health  and  strength. 

The  change  had  been  a  rest  to  them  all, 
but  early  in  March  they  were  glad  to  return 
to  the  yacht  and  set  sail  for  Trinidad,  which 
they  had  decided  should  be  their  next  halting 
place.  It  was  a  pleasant  morning  and,  as 
usual,  old  and  young  were  gathered  upon  the 
deck,  the  two  children  near  their  grand 
mother. 


172  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Grandma,"  said  Elsie,  "I  suppose  you 
know  all  about  Trinidad,  where  papa  is  tak 
ing  us  now,  and  if  it  won't  trouble  you  to  do 
so,  I'd  like  very  much  to  have  you  tell  Nerl 
and  me  about  it." 

"I  shall  not  feel  it  any  trouble  to  do  so, 
little  granddaughter,"  was  the  smiling  re 
joinder,  "and  if  you  and  Ned  grow  weary  of 
the  subject  before  I  am  through,  you  have 
only  to  say  so  and  I  will  stop. 

"Trinidad  is  the  most  southerly  of  the 
West  India  Islands  and  belongs  to  Great 
Britain.  It  was  first  discovered  by  Colum 
bus  in  1498  and  given  the  name  of  Trinidad 
by  him,  because  three  mountain  summits 
were  first  seen  from  the  masthead.  But  it 
was  not  until  1532  that  a  permanent  settle 
ment  was  made  there.  In  1595  its  chief 
town,  San  Josede  Oruha,  was  burned  by  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh ;  but  the  island  continued  in 
Spam's  possession  till  1797,  when  it  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  British  and  it  was  made 
theirs  by  treaty  in  1802." 

<rHow  large  is  it,  grandma?"  asked  Ned. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  173 

"About  fifty  miles  long  and  from  thirty 
to  thirty-five  wide.  It  is  very  near  to 
Venezuela,  separated  from  it  by  the  Gulf  of 
Paria,  and  the  extreme  points  on  the  west 
coast  are  only  the  one  thirteen  and  the  other 
nine  miles  from  it.  The  channel  to  the  north 
is  called  the  Dragon's  Mouth ;  it  is  the  deep 
est;  the  southern  channel  is  shallow,  owing 
to  the  deposits  brought  down  by  the  Orinoco, 
and  the  gulf,  too,  is  growing  more  shallow 
from  the  same  cause." 

"Are  there  mountains,  grandma?"  asked 
Ked. 

"Yes;  mountains  not  so  high  as  those  on 
some  of  the  other  Caribbean  islands;  they 
extend  along  the  northern  coast  from  east  to 
west;  they  have  forests  of  stately  trees  and 
along  their  lower  edges  overhanging  man 
groves,  dipping  into  the  sea.  There  is  a 
double-peaked  mountain  called  Tamana,  and 
from  it  one  can  look  down  upon  the  lovely 
and  fertile  valleys  and  plains  of  the  other 
part  of  the  island.  There  are  some  tolerably 
large  rivers  and  several  good  harbors." 


174  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

"Are  there  towns  on  it,  grandma?"  asked 
•Ned. 

"Yes ;  the  chief  one,  called  Port  of  Spain, 
is  one  of  the  finest  towns  in  the  West  Indies. 
It  was  first  built  of  wood,  and  was  burned 
down  in  1808,  but  has  since  been  rebuilt 
of  stone  found  in  the  neighborhood.  The 
streets  are  long,  wide,  clean,  well  paved  and 
shaded  with  trees. 

"San  Fernando  is  the  name  of  another 
town,  and  there  are,  besides,  two  or  three 
pretty  villages.  Near  one  of  them,  called 
La  Brea,  is  a  pitch  lake  composed  of  bitu 
minous  matter  floating  on  fresh  water." 

"I  don't  think  I'd  want  to  take  a  sail  on 
it,"  said  Elsie.  "Trinidad  is  a  warm  place, 
isn't  it,  grandma  ?" 

"Yes;  the  climate  is  hot  and  moist;  it  is 
said  to  be  the  hottest  of  the  West  India 
islands." 

"Then  I'm  glad  it  is  winter  now  when 
we  are  going  there." 

"Yes ;  I  think  winter  is  the  best  season  for 
paving  a  visit  there,"  said  her  grandma. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  175 

"I  suppose  we  are  going  to  one  of  the 
towns/'  said  Ned.  "Aren't  we,  papa?"  as 
his  father  drew  near. 

"Yes,  to  the  capital,  called  Port  of  Spain. 
I  was  there  some  years  ago.  Shall  I  tell  you 
about  it  ?" 

"Oh,  yes  sir!  please  do,"  answered  both 
children,  and  a  number  of  the  grown  people 
drew  near  to  listen. 

"It  is  a  rather  large  place,  having  some 
thirty  or  forty  thousand  inhabitants.  Out 
side  of  the  town  is  a  large  park,  where  there 
are  villas  belonging  to  people  in  good  cir 
cumstances.  They  are  pleasant,  comfortable- 
looking  dwellings  with  porches  and  porticoes, 
gardens  in  front  or  lawns  with  many  va 
rieties  of  trees — bread-fruit,  oranges,  man 
goes,  pawpaws — making  a  pleasant  shade 
and  bearing  delightful  fruits ;  and  there  is  a 
great  abundance  of  flowers." 

"All  that  sounds  very  pleasant,  Cap 
tain,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn,  "but  I  fear  there 
must  be  some  unpleasant  things  to  en 
counter." 


176  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Mosquitoes,  for  instance?"  queried  the 
Captain.  "Yes,  I  remember  Froude's  de 
scription  of  one  that  he  says  he  killed  and 
examined  through  a  glass.  Bewick,  with  the 
inspiration  of  genius,  had  drawn  his  exact 
likeness  as  the  devil — a  long  black  stroke  for 
a  body,  a  nick  for  a  neck,  horns  on  the  head, 
and  a  beak  for  a  mouth,  spindle  arms,  and 
longer  spindle  legs,  two  pointed  wings  and 
a  tail.  He  goes  on  to  say  that  he  had  been 
warned  to  be  on  the  lookout  for  scorpions, 
centipedes,  jiggers,  and  land  crabs,  which 
would  bite  him  if  he  walked  slipperless  over 
the  floor  in  the  dark.  Of  those  he  met  none ; 
but  the  mosquito  of  Trinidad  was  enough  by 
himself,  being,  for  malice,  mockery,  and 
venom  of  tooth  and  trumpet,  without  a  match 
in  the  world." 

"Dear  me,  papa,  how  can  anybody  live 
there  ?"  exclaimed  Grace. 

"Froude  speaks  of  seeking  safety  in  tobac 
co-smoke,"  replied  her  father,  with  a  quizzi 
cal  smile.  "You  might  do  that;  or  try  the 
only  other  means  of  safety  mentioned  by 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  177 

him — hiding  behind  the  lace  curtains  with 
which  every  bed  is  provided." 

"But  we  can't  stay  in  bed  all  the  time, 
papa,"  exclaimed  Elsie. 

"No,  but  most  of  the  time  when  you  are 
out  of  bed  you  keep  off  the  mosquitoes  with 
a  fan." 

"And  if  we  find  them  quite  unendurable 
we  can  sail  away  from  Trinidad,"  said 
Violet. 

"Perhaps  we  are  coming  to  the  island  at  a 
better  time  of  the  year  than  Froude  did,  as 
regards  the  mosquito  plague,"  remarked 
Grandma  Elsie. 

"Ah,  mother,  I  am  afraid  they  are  bad  and 
troublesome  all  the  year  round  in  these  warm 
regions,"  said  Harold. 

"But  we  can  take  refuge  behind  nets  a 
great  deal  of  the  time  while  we  are  in  the 
mosquito  country,  and  hurry  home  when  we 
tire  of  that,"  remarked  \7iolet. 

"Ah,  that  is  a  comfortable  thought,"  said 
Mr.  Lilburn.  "And  we  are  fortunate  people 
in  having  such  homes  as  ours  to  return  to." 


178  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP. 

"Yes,  we  can  all  say  amen  to  that,"  said 
Chester,  and  Lucilla  started  the  singing  of 
"Home,  Sweet  Home,"  all  the  others  joining 
in  with  feeling. 

The  next  morning  found  the  "Dolphin" 
lying  quietly  in  the  harbor  of  the  Port  of 
Spain  in  the  great  shallow  lake  known  as  the 
Gulf  of  Paria,  and  soon  after  breakfast  all 
went  ashore  to  visit  the  city. 

They  enjoyed  walking  about  the  wide, 
shaded  streets,  and  park,  gazing  with  great 
interest  upon  the  strange  and  beautiful  trees, 
shrubs  and  flowers;  there  were  bread-fruit 
trees,  pawpaws,  mangoes  and  oranges,  and 
large  and  beautiful  flowers  of  many  colors. 
Some  of  our  friends  had  read  Froude's  ac 
count  of  the  place  and  wanted  to  visit  it. 

From  there  they  went  to  the  Botanical 
Gardens  and  were  delighted  with  the  variety 
of  trees  and  plants  entirely  new  to  them. 

Before  entering  the  place,  the  young 
people  were  warned  not  to  taste  any  of  the 
strange  fruits,  and  Grandma  Elsie  and  the 
Captain  kept  watch  over  them  lest  the  warn- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  179 

ing  should  be  forgotten  or  unheeded ;  though 
Elsie  was  never  known  to  disobey  father  or 
mother,  and  it  was  a  rare  thing,  indeed,  for 
Xed  to  do  so.  They  were  much  interested 
in  all  they  saw,  the  glen  full  of  nutmeg  trees 
among  the  rest;  they  were  from  thirty  to 
forty  feet  high,  with  leaves  of  brilliant  green, 
something  like  the  leaves  of  an  orange, 
folded  one  over  the  other,  and  their  lowest 
branches  swept  the  ground.  There  were  so 
many  strange  and  beautiful  trees,  plants  and 
flowers  to  be  seen  and  admired  that  our 
friends  spent  more  than  an  hour  in  those 
gardens. 

Then  they  hired  conveyances  and  drove 
about  wherever  they  thought  the  most  at 
tractive  scenes  were  to  be  found.  They  were 
interested  in  the  cabins  of  the  negroes  spread 
along  the  road  on  either  side  and  overhung 
with  trees — tamarinds,  bread-fruit,  orange, 
limes,  citrons,  plantains  and  calabash  trees; 
out  of  the  last  named  they  make  their  cups 
and  water- jugs. 

There  were  cocoa-bushes,  too,  loaded  with 


130  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

purple  or  yellow  pods;  there  were  yams  in 
the  garden,  cows  in  the  paddocks  also;  so 
that  it  was  evident  that  abundance  of  good, 
nourishing,  appetizing  food  was  provided 
them  with  very  little  exertion  on  their  part. 

Captain  Raymond  and  his  party  spent 
some  weeks  in  Trinidad  and  its  harbor — 
usually  passing  the  night  aboard  the  "Dol 
phin" — traveling  about  the  island  in  cars  or 
carriages,  visiting  all  the  interesting  spots, 
going  up  into  the  mountains  and  enjoying  the 
view  from  thence  of  the  lovely,  fertile  valleys 
and  plains.  Then  they  sailed  around  the 
island  and  anchored  again  in  the  harbor  of 
Port  of  Spain  for  the  night  and  to  consider 
and  decide  upon  their  next  movement. 

"Shall  we  go  up  the  Orinoco?"  asked  the 
Captain,  addressing  the  company,  as  all  sat 
together  on  the  deck. 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence,  each  wait 
ing  for  the  others  to  speak,  then  Mr.  Dins- 
more  said :  "Give  us  your  views  on  the  sub 
ject,  Captain.  Is  there  much  to  attract  us 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  181 

there  ?  To  interest  and  instruct  ?  I  am  really 
afraid  that  is  a  part  of  my  geography  in 
which  I  am  rather  rusty." 

"It  is  one  of  the  great  rivers  of  South 
America,"  said  the  Captain.  "It  rises  in  one 
of  the  chief  mountain  chains  of  Guiana.  It 
is  a  crooked  stream — flowing  west-south-west, 
then  south-west,  then  north-west,  then  north- 
north-east  and  after  that  in  an  eastward  di 
rection  to  its  mouth.  The  head  of  uninter 
rupted  navigation  is  seven  hundred  and 
seventy-seven  miles  from  its  mouth.  Above 
that  point  there  are  cataracts. 

"It  has  a  great  many  branches,  being 
joined,  it  is  said,  by  four  hundred  and  thirty- 
six  rivers  and  upward  of  two  thousand 
streams;  so  it  drains  an  area  of  from  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  to  six  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  square  miles,  as  variously 
estimated.  It  begins  to  form  its  delta  one 
hundred  and  thirty  miles  from  its  mouth,  by 
throwing  off  a  branch  which  flows  northward 
into  the  Atlantic.  It  has  several  navigable 


182  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

mouths,  and  the  main  stream  is  divided  by  a 
line  of  islands,  into  two  channels,  each  two 
miles  wide.  The  river  is  four  miles  wide  at 
Bolivar,  a  town  more  than  two  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
which  is  there  three  hundred  and  ninety  feet 
deep." 

"Why,  it's  a  grand,  big  river,"  said  Ches 
ter.  "Much  obliged  for  the  information, 
Captain.  I  had  forgotten,  if  I  ever  knew, 
that  it  was  so  large,  and  with  its  many  tribu 
taries  drained  so  large  a  territory." 

"And  do  you  wish  to  visit  it — or  a  part  of 
it?"  queried  the  Captain.  "How  is  it  with 
you,  Cousins  Annis  and  Ronald  ?" 

"I  am  willing — indeed,  should  prefer — to 
leave  the  decision  to  other  members  of  our 
party,"  replied  Mrs.  Lilburn,  and  her  hus 
band  expressed  the  same  wish  to  let  others 
decide  the  question. 

"What  do  you  say,  Grandma  Dinsmore?" 
asked  Violet.  "I  think  you  look  as  if  you 
would  rather  not  go." 

"And  that  is  how  I  feel — thinking  of  the 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  183 

mosquitoes,"  returned  the  old  lady,  with  a 
slight  laugh. 

"They  certainly  are  very  objectionable," 
said  the  Captain.  "I  can't  say  that  I  am  at 
all  desirous  to  try  them  myself.  And  I  doubt 
if  they  are  more  scarce  on  the  Amazon  than 
on  the  Orinoco.  One  traveler  there  tells  us, 
'At  night  it  was  quite  impossible  to  sleep  for 
mosquitoes;  they  fell  upon  us  by  myriads, 
and  without  much  piping  came  straight  to 
our  faces  as  thick  as  raindrops  in  a  shower. 
The  men  crowded  into  the  cabins  and  tried 
to  expel  them  by  smoke  from  burnt  rags,  but 
it  was  of  little  avail,  though  we  were  half 
suffocated  by  the  operation.' ' 

"That  certainly  does  not  sound  very  en 
couraging,  my  dear,"  said  Violet. 

"The  Amazon  is  a  grand  river,  I  know," 
said  Harold,  "but  it  would  not  pay  to  visit 
it  under  so  great  a  drawback  to  one's  com 
fort;  and  I  am  very  sure  encountering  such" 
pests  would  be  by  no  means  beneficial  to  any 
one  of  my  patients." 

"And  this  one  of  your  patients  would  not 


184  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

be  willing  to  encounter  them,  even  if  suchi 
were  the  prescription  of  her  physician,"  re 
marked  Grace,  in  a  lively  tone. 

"3STor  would  this  older  one,"  added  Grand 
ma  Elsie,  in  playful  tones. 

"Then  we  will  consider  the  Orinoco  as  ta 
booed,"  said  the  Captain ;  "and  I  suppose  we 
shall  have  to  treat  the  Amazon  in  the  same 
way,  as  it  was  at  a  place  upon  its  banks 
that  one  of  the  writers  I  just  quoted  had 
his  most  unpleasant  experience  with  the  mos 
quitoes." 

"Well,  my  dear,  if  there  is  a  difference  of 
opinion  and  choice  among  us — some  pre 
ferring  scenery  even  with  mosquitoes,  others 
no  scenery  unless  it  could  be  had  without 
mosquitoes — suppose  we  divide  our  forces — 
one  set  land  and  the  other  remain  on  board 
and  journey  on  up  the  river." 

"Ah!  and  which  set  will  you  join,  little 
wife  ?"  he  asked,  with  playful  look  and  tone. 

"Whichever  one  my  husband  belongs  to," 
she  answered.  "Man  and  wife  are  not  to  be 
separated." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  185 

"Suppose  we  take  a  vote  on  the  question 
and  settle  it  at  once,"  said  Lucilla. 

"A  good  plan,  I  think,"  said  Harold. 

"Yes,"  assented  the  Captain.  "Cousins 
Annis  and  Eonald,  please  give  us  your 
wishes  in  regard  to  rivers  and  mosquitoes." 

"I  admire  the  rivers,  but  not  the  mos 
quitoes,  and  would  rather  do  without  both 
than  have  both,"  laughed  Annis,  and  her 
husband  added,  "And  my  sentiments  on  the 
subject  coincide  exactly  with  those  of  my 
wife." 

Then  the  question  went  round  the  circle, 
and  it  appeared  that  every  one  thought  a 
sight  of  the  great  rivers  and  the  scenery  on 
their  banks  would  be  too  dearly  purchased  by 
venturing  in  among  the  clouds  of  blood 
thirsty  mosquitoes. 

"I'm  glad,"  exclaimed  Ned;  "for  I'm  not 
a  bit  fond  of  mosquitoes ;  especially  not  of 
having  them  take  their  meals  off  me.  But 
I'd  like  to  see  those  big  rivers.  Papa,  won't 
you  tell  us  something  about  the  Amazon  ?" 

"Yes,"  said  the  Captain ;  "it  has  two  other 


186  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

names — Maranon  and  Orellana.  It  is  a  very 
large  river  and  has  a  big  mouth — one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  miles  wide,  and  the  tide  enters 
there  and  goes  up  the  stream  five  hundred 
miles. 

"From  the  wide  mouth  of  the  Amazon, 
where  it  empties  into  the  ocean,  its  water  can 
be  distinguished  from  the  other — that  of  the 
ocean — for  fifty  leagues.  The  Amazon  is  so 
large  and  has  so  many  tributaries  that  it 
drains  two  million,  five  hundred  square  miles 
of  country.  The  Amazon  is  the  king  of 
rivers.  It  rises  in  the  western  range  of  the 
Andes,  and  is  little  better  than  a  mountain 
torrent  till  it  has  burst  through  the  gorges  of 
the  eastern  range  of  the  chain,  where  it  is 
overhung  by  peaks  that  tower  thousands  of 
feet  above  its  bed.  But  within  three  hundred 
miles  from  the  Pacific  is  a  branch,  Hualla- 
gais,  large  enough  and  deep  enough  for 
steamers,  and  a  few  miles  farther  down  the 
Amazon  is  navigable  for  vessels  drawing  five 
feet;  and  it  grows  deeper  and  deeper  and 
more  and  more  available  for  large  vessels  as 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  187 

it  rolls  on  toward  the  ocean.  The  outlet  of 
this  mighty  river  is  a  feeder  of  the  Gulf 
Stream.  It  is  only  since  1867  that  the 
navigation  of  the  Amazon  has  been  open, 
but  now  regular  lines  of  steamers  ply  be 
tween  its  mouth  and  Yurimaguas  on  the 
Huallaga." 

"Are  there  not  many  and  important  ex 
ports  sent  down  the  Amazon?"  asked  Mr. 
Dinsmore. 

"There  are,  indeed,"  replied  the  Captain, 
"and  the  fauna  of  the  waters  have  proved 
wonderful.  Agassiz  found  there,  in  five 
months,  thirteen  hundred  species  of  fish, 
nearly  a  thousand  of  them  new,  and  about 
twenty  new  genera.  The  Vacca  marina,  the 
largest  fish  inhabiting  fresh  waters,  and  the 
Acara,  which  carries  its  young  in  its  mouth, 
when  there  is  danger,  are  the  denizens  of  the 
Amazon." 

"Oh,"  exclaimed  Elsie,  "I'd  like  to  see 
that  fish  with  its  babies  in  its  mouth." 

"And  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  have  to 
carry  my  children  in  that  way — even  if  the 


Igg  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

relative  sizes  of  my  mouth  and  children 
made  it  possible,"  said  her  mother. 

"Brazil's  a  big  country,  isn't  it,  papa?" 
asked  Ned. 

"Yes,"  said  his  father;  "about  as  large  as 
the  United  States  would  be  without  Alaska." 

"Did  Columbus  discover  it,  and  the  Span 
iards  settle  it,  papa  ?"  he  asked. 

"In  the  year  1500  a  companion  of  Colum 
bus  landed  at  Cape  Augustine,  near  Pernam- 
buco,  and  from  there  sailed  along  the  coast 
as  far  as  the  Orinoco,"  replied  the  Captain. 
"In  the  same  year  another  Portuguese  com 
mander,  driven  to  the  Brazilian  coast  by  ad 
verse  winds,  landed,  and  taking  possession  in 
the  name  of  his  monarch  named  the  country 
Terra  da  Vera  Crux.  The  first  permanent 
settlement  was  made  by  the  Portuguese  in 
1531  on  the  island  of  St.  Vincent.  Many 
settlements  were  made  and  abandoned,  be 
cause  of  the  hostility  of  the  natives  and  the 
lack  of  means,  and  a  Huguenot  colony,  es 
tablished  on  the  bay  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  in 
1555,  was  broken  up  by  the  Portuguese  in 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  189 

1567  when  they  founded  the  present  capital, 
Rio  de  Janeiro. 

"But  it  is  hardly  worth  while  to  rehearse 
all  the  history  of  the  various  attempts  to  take 
possession  of  Brazil — attempts  made  by 
Dutch,  Portuguese  and  Spanish.  French  in 
vasion  of  Portugal,  in  1807,  caused  the  royal 
family  to  flee  to  Brazil,  and  it  became  the 
royal  seat  of  government  until  1821,  when 
Dom  John  VI.  went  back  to  Portugal,  leav 
ing  his  eldest  son,  Dom  Pedro,  as  Prince  Re 
gent. 

"The  independence  of  Brazil  was  pro 
claimed  September  7,  1822 ;  and  on  October 
12th,  he  was  crowned  emperor  as  Dom  Pedro 
I.  He  was  arbitrary,  and  that  made  him  so 
unpopular  that  he  found  it  best  to  abdicate, 
which  he  did  in  1831  in  favor  of  his  son, 
then  only  a  child.  That  boy  was  crowned  in 
1841,  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  as  Dom  Pedro 
II." 

"Gold  is  to  be  found  in  Brazil,  is  it  not, 
papa?"  asked  Grace. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "that  country  is  rich  in 


190  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

minerals  and  precious  stones.  Gold,  always 
accompanied  with  silver,  is  found  in  many  of 
the  provinces,  and  in  Minas-Geraes  is  espe 
cially  abundant,  and  in  that  and  two  other 
of  the  provinces,  diamonds  are  found;  and 
the  opal,  amethyst,  emerald,  ruby,  sapphire, 
tourmaline,  topaz  and  other  precious  stones 
are  more  or  less  common." 

"Petroleum  also  is  obtained  in  one  or  two 
of  the  provinces,  and  there  are  valuable  phos 
phate  deposits  on  some  of  the  islands,"  re 
marked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  as  the  Captain 
paused,  as  if  he  had  finished  what  he  had  to 
say  in  reply  to  Grace's  question. 

"Papa,"  asked  Ned,  "are  there  lions  and 
tigers  and  monkeys  in  the  woods  ?" 

"There  are  dangerous  wild  beasts — the 
jaguar  being  the  most  common  and  formida 
ble.  And  there  are  other  wild,  some  of  them 
dangerous,  beasts — the  tiger  cat,  red  wolf, 
tapir,  wild  hog,  Brazilian  dog,  or  wild  fox, 
capybara  or  water  hog,  paca,  three  species  of 
deer,  armadillos,  sloths,  ant-eaters,  oppos- 
sums,  coatis,  water-rats,  otters  and  porcu- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  191 

pines.  Squirrels,  hares  and  rabbits  are 
plentiful.  There  are  many  species  of  mon 
keys,  too,  and  several  kinds  of  bats — vampires 
among  them.  On  the  southern  plains,  large 
herds  of  wild  horses  are  to  be  found.  Indeed, 
Brazil  can  boast  a  long  list  of  animals.  One 
writer  says  that  he  found  five  hundred  spe 
cies  of  birds  in  the  Amazon  valley  alone, 
about  thirty  distinct  species  of  parrots  and 
twenty  varieties  of  humming-birds.  The 
largest  birds  are  the  ouira,  a  large  eagle ;  the 
rhea,  or  American  ostrich ;  and  the  cariama. 
Along  the  coasts  or  in  the  forest  are  to  be 
found  frigate  birds,  snowy  herons,  toucans, 
ducks,  wild  peacocks,  turkeys,  geese  and 
pigeons.  Among  the  smaller  birds  are  the 
oriole,  whippoorwill  and  the  uraponga,  or 
bell  bird." 

"Those  would  be  pleasant  enough  to 
meet,"  said  Violet,  "but  there  are  plenty  of 
most  unpleasant  creatures — snakes,  for  in 
stance." 

"Yes,"  assented  the  Captain;  "there  are 
many  serpents;  the  most  venomous  are  the 


192  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

jararaca  and  the  rattlesnake.  The  boa- 
constrictor  and  anaconda  grow  very  large, 
and  there  are  at  least  three  species  of  cobra 
noted  as  dangerous.  There  are  many  alli 
gators,  turtles  and  lizards.  The  rivers,  lakes 
and  coast-waters  literally  swarm  with  fish. 
Agassiz  found  nearly  two  thousand  species, 
many  of  them  such  as  are  highly  esteemed 
for  food." 

"And  they  have  big  mosquitoes,  too,  you 
have  told  us,  papa,"  said  Elsie.  "Many  other 
bugs,  too,  I  suppose?" 

"Yes;  big  beetles,  scorpions  and  spiders, 
many  kinds  of  bees,  sand-flies  and  musi 
cal  crickets,  destructive  ants,  the  cochi 
neal  insect  and  the  pium,  a  tiny  insect 
whose  bite  is  poisonous  and  sometimes  dan 
gerous." 

"Please  tell  us  about  the  woods,  papa," 
said  Ned. 

"Yes ;  the  forests  of  the  Amazon  valley  are 
said  to  be  the  largest  in  the  world,  having 
fully  four  hundred  species  of  trees.  IB 
marshy  places  and  along  streams  reeds, 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  193 

grasses  and  water  plants  grow  in  tangled 
masses,  and  in  the  forests  the  trees  crowd 
each  other  and  are  draped  with  parasitic 
vines.  Along  the  coasts  mangroves,  mangoes, 
cocoas,  dwarf  palms,  and  the  Brazil-wood  are 
noticeable.  In  one  of  the  southern  provinces 
more  than  forty  different  kinds  of  trees  are 
valuable  for  timber.  On  the  Amazon  and 
its  branches  there  are  an  almost  innumerable 
variety  of  valuable  trees;  among  them  the 
itauba  or  stonewood,  so  named  for  its  dur 
ability;  the  cassia,  the  cinnamon-tree,  the 
banana,  the  lime,  the  myrtle,  the  guava,  the 
jacaranda  or  rosewood,  the  Brazilian  bread 
fruit,  whose  large  seeds  are  used  for  food, 
and  many  others  too  numerous  to  mention; 
among  them  the  large  and  lofty  cotton-tree, 
the  tall  white-trunked  seringa  or  rubber-tree, 
which  furnishes  the  gum  of  commerce,  and 
the  three  or  four  hundred  species  of  palms. 
One  of  those  is  called  the  caruaubu  palm; 
it  is  probably  the  most  valuable,  for  every 
part  of  it  is  useful,  from  the  wax  of  its 
leaves  to  its  edible  pith.  Another  is  the 


194:  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

piassaba  palm,  whose  bark  is  clothed  with  a 
loose  fiber  used  for  coarse  textile  fabrics  and 
for  brooms." 

"Why,  papa,  that's  a  very  useful  tree," 
was  little  Elsie's  comment  upon  that  bit  of 
information.  "Are  there  fruits  and  flowers 
in  those  forests,  papa  ?"  she  asked. 

"Yes ;  those  I  have  already  mentioned, 
with  figs,  custard-apples  and  oranges.  Some 
European  fruits — olives,  grapes  and  water 
melons  of  fine  flavor  are  cultivated  in 
Brazil." 

"If  it  wasn't  for  the  fierce  wild  animals 
and  snakes,  it  would  be  a  nice  country  to 
live  in,  I  think,"  she  said ;  "but  taking  every 
thing  into  consideration  I  very  much  prefer 
our  own  country." 

"Ah,  is  that  so?  Who  shall  say  that 
you  won't  change  your  mind  after  a  few 
weeks  spent  in  Brazil  ?"  returned  her  father, 
with  an  amused  look. 

"You  wouldn't  want  me  to,  I  know,  papa," 
she  returned,  with  a  pleasant  little  laugh, 
"for  I  am  very  sure  you  want  your  children 


ELS IE' 8    WINTER    TRIP  195 

to  love  their  own  country  better  than  any 
other  in  the  world." 

"Yes,  my  child,  I  do,"  he  said.  Then 
turning  to  his  older  passengers  and  address 
ing  them  in  general,  "I  think,"  he  said,  "if 
it  is  agreeable  to  you  all,  we  will  make  a  little 
stop  at  Para,  the  maritime  emporium  of  the 
Amazon.  I  presume  you  would  all  like  to 
see  that  city  ?" 

All  seemed  pleased  with  the  idea,  and  it 
was  presently  settled  that  that  should  be  their 
next  stopping-place.  They  all  enjoyed  their 
life  upon  the  yacht,  but  an  occasional  halt 
and  visit  to  the  shore  made  an  agreeable 
variety. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

THEIR  sail  about  the  mouth  of  the  Amazon 
was  very  interesting  to  them  all,  and  that  up 
the  Para  River  to  the  city  of  the  same  name, 
not  less  so.  They  found  the  city  evidently  a 
busy  and  thriving  place;  its  harbor,  formed 
by  a  curve  of  the  River  Para,  here  twenty 
miles  wide,  had  at  anchor  in  it  a  number  of 
large  vessels  of  various  nationalities.  The 
"Dolphin"  anchored  among  them,  and  after 
a  little  her  passengers  went  ashore  for  a  drive 
about  the  city. 

They  found  the  streets  paved  and  mac 
adamized,  the  houses  with  white  walls  and 
red-tiled  roofs.  There  were  some  large  and 
imposing  buildings — a  cathedral,  churches 
and  the  President's  palace  were  the  principal 
ones.  They  visited  the  public  square  and 
beautiful  botanic  garden. 

It  was  not  very  late  in  the  day  when  they 
returned  to  their  yacht,  but  they — especially 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  197 

Dr.  Harold's  patients — were  weary  enough 
to  enjoy  the  quiet  rest  to  be  found  in  their 
ocean  home. 

"What  a  busy  place  it  is,"  remarked 
Grandma  Elsie,  as  they  sat  together  upon  the 
deck,  gazing  out  upon  the  city  and  its  har 
bor. 

"Yes,"  said  the  Captain,  "Para  is  the  mart 
through  which  passes  the  whole  commerce  of 
the  Amazon  and  its  affluents." 

"And  that  must,  of  course,  make  it  a  place 
of  importance,"  said  Violet. 

"It  was  the  seat  of  revolution  in  1833," 
remarked  her  grandfather;  "houses  were  de 
stroyed,  lives  lost — a  great  many  of  them — 
and  grass  grew  in  streets  which  before  that 
had  been  the  center  of  business." 

"Papa,"  exclaimed  Ned,  "there's  a  little 
boat  coming,  and  a  man  in  it  with  some  little 
animals." 

"Ah,  yes;  small  monkeys,  I  think  they 
are,"  Captain  Raymond  said,  taking  a  view 
over  the  side  of  the  vessel. 

Then  he  called  to  a  sailor  that  he  wanted 


198  BLSIE'8    WINTER    TRIP 

the  man  allowed  to  come  aboard  with  what 
ever  he  had  for  sale.  In  a  few  moments  he 
was  at  hand  carrying  two  little  monkeys  in 
his  arms.  He  approached  the  Captain  and 
bowing  low,  hat  in  hand,  addressed  him  in 
Portuguese,  first  saying,  "Good-evening," 
then  going  on  to  tell  that  these  were  fine  little 
monkeys — tee-tees — which  he  had  brought 
for  sale,  and  he  went  on  to  talk  fluently  in 
praise  of  the  little  creatures,  which  were 
about  the  size  of  a  squirrel,  of  a  greyish- 
olive  as  to  the  hair  of  body  and  limbs,  a  rich 
golden  hue  on  the  latter;  on  the  under  sur 
face  of  the  body  a  whitish  grey,  and  the  tip 
of  the  tail  black. 

"Oh,  how  pretty,  how  very  pretty!"  ex 
claimed  little  Elsie.  "Papa,  won't  you  buy 
me  one  ?" 

"Yes,  daughter,  if  you  want  it,"  returned 
the  Captain,  "for  I  know  you  will  be  kind  to 
it  and  that  it  will  be  a  safe  and  pretty  pet  for 
you." 

"And  Oh,  papa,  I'd  like  to  have  the  other 
one,  if  I  may!"  cried  ISTed,  fairly  dancing 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  199 

with  delight  at  the  thought  of  owning  the 
pretty  little  creature, 

The  Captain  smiled  and  said  something  to 
the  man,  speaking  in  Portuguese,  a  language 
spoken  and  understood  by  themselves  only 
of  all  on  hoard  the  vessel. 

The  man  answered,  saying,  as  the  Captain 
afterward  told  the  others,  that  he  was  very 
glad  to  sell  both  to  one  person,  because  the 
little  fellows  were  brothers  and  would  be 
company  for  each  other. 

Then  a  tee-tee  was  handed  to  each  of  the 
children,  the  Captain  gave  the  man  some 
money,  which  seemed  to  please  him,  and  he 
went  away,  while  Elsie  and  Ned  rejoiced 
over  and  exhibited  their  pets,  fed  them  and 
gave  them  a  comfortable  sleeping-place  for 
the  night. 

"What  lovely,  engaging  little  things  they 
are!"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  as  the  children 
carried  them  away,  "the  very  prettiest  mon 
keys  I  ever  saw." 

"Yes,"  said  the  Captain,  "they  are  of  a 
very  pretty  and  engaging  genus  of  monkeys ; 


200  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

we  all  noticed  the  beauty  of  their  fur,  from 
which  they  are  called  callithrix  or  'beautiful 
hair.'  Sometimes  they  are  called  squirrel 
monkeys,  partly  on  account  of  their  shape 
and  size,  and  partly  from  their  squirrel-like 
activity.  They  are  light,  graceful  little  crea 
tures.  I  am  hoping  my  children  will  have 
great  pleasure  with  theirs.  They  are  said  to 
attach  themselves  very  strongly  to  their  pos 
sessors,  and  behave  with  a  gentle  intelligence 
that  lifts  them  far  above  the  greater  part  of 
the  monkey  race." 

"I  think  I  have  read  that  they  are  good- 
tempered,"  said  Grandma  Elsie. 

"Yes;  they  are  said  to  be  very  amiable, 
anger  seeming  to  be  almost  unknown  to 
them.  Did  you  not  notice  the  almost  infantile 
innocence  in  the  expression  of  their  coun 
tenances  ?" 

"Yes,  I  did,"  she  replied;  "it  was  very 
touching,  and  made  me  feel  an  affection  for 
them  at  once." 

"I  have  read,"  said  Evelyn,  "that  that  is 
very  strong  when  the  little  creatures  are 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  201 

alarmed.  That  sudden  tears  will  come  into 
their  clear  hazel  eyes,  and  that  they  will 
make  a  little  imploring,  shrinking  gesture 
quite  irresistible  to  kind-hearted,  sympa 
thetic  people." 

"I  was  reading  about  the  tee-tees  not  long 
ago,"  said  Mrs.  Lilburn;  "and  one  thing  I 
learned  was  that  they  had  a  curious  habit  of 
watching  the  lips  of  those  who  speak  to  them, 
just  as  if  they  could  understand  the  words 
spoken,  and  that  when  they  become  quite  fa 
miliar,  they  are  fond  of  sitting  on  their 
friend's  shoulder,  and  laying  their  tiny  fin 
gers  on  his  lips;  as  if  they  thought  in  that 
way  they  might  discover  the  mysteries  of 
speech." 

"Poor  little  darlings!  I  wish  they  could 
talk,"  exclaimed  Grace.  "I  daresay  they 
would  make  quite  as  good  use  of  the  power  of 
speech  as  parrots  do." 

"Possibly  even  better,"  said  her  father. 
"They  seem  to  be  more  affectionate." 

"Do  they  live  in  flocks  in  their  own  for 
ests,  papa  ?"  Grace  asked. 


202 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "so  the  traveler,  Mr. 
Bates,  tells  us,  and  that  when  on  the  move 
they  take  flying  leaps  from  tree  to  tree." 

"I  am  very  glad  you  bought  those,  papa," 
she  said.  "I  think  they  will  be  a  pleasure 
and  amusement  to  us  all." 

"So  do  I,"  said  Lucilla,  "they  are  so  pretty 
and  graceful  that  I  think  we  will  all  be  in 
clined  to  pet  them." 

"So  I  think,"  said  her  father,  "they  seem 
to  me  decidedly  the  prettiest  and  most  inter 
esting  species  of  monkey  I  have  ever  met 
with." 

"And  it  is  really  pleasant  to  see  how  de 
lighted  the  children  are  with  their  new  pets," 
said  Grandma  Elsie. 

"Yes,"  the  Captain  responded,  with  a 
pleased  smile,  "and  I  have  no  fear  that  they 
will  ill-use  them." 

"I  am  sure  they  will  be  kind  to  them," 
said  Violet.  "They  were  much  interested  in 
the  monkeys  we  saw  in  going  about  the  city. 
I  saw  quite  a  number  of  various  species — • 
some  pretty  large,  but  most  of  them  small; 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  203 

some  at  the  doors  or  windows  of  houses,  some 
in  canoes  on  the  river." 

"Yes,  I  think  we  all  noticed  them,"  said 
her  mother. 

"Yes,"  said  the  Captain,  "I  saw  several  of 
the  midas  ursulus,  a  small  monkey  which  I 
have  read  is  often  to  be  found  here  in  Para. 
It  is,  when  full  grown,  only  about  nine  inches 
long,  exclusive  of  the  tail,  which  is  fifteen 
inches.  It  has  thick  black  fur  with  a  reddish 
brown  streak  down  the  middle  of  the  back. 
It  is  said  to  be  a  timid  little  thing,  but  when 
treated  kindly  becomes  very  tame  and  famil 
iar." 

"What  do  monkeys  eat,  papa?"  asked 
Grace. 

"I  have  been  told  the  little  fellows  are 
generally  fed  on  sweet  fruits,  such  as  the 
banana,  and  that  they  are  also  fond  of  grass 
hoppers  and  soft-bodied  spiders." 

"They  have  some  very  large  and  busy  ants 
in  this  country,  haven't  they,  father  ?"  asked 
Evelyn. 

"Yes,"  replied  the  Captain.    "Bates  tells 


204  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

of  some  an  inch,  and  a  quarter  long  and  stout 
in  proportion,  marching  in  single  file 
through  the  thickets.  They,  however,  have 
nothing  peculiar  or  attractive  in  their  habits, 
though  they  are  giants  among  ants.  But  he 
speaks  of  another  and  far  more  interesting 
species.  It  is  a  great  scourge  to  the  Brazil 
ians,  from  its  habit  of  despoiling  the  most 
valuable  of  their  cultivated  trees  of  their 
foliage.  In  some  districts  it  is  such  a  pest 
that  agriculture  is  almost  impossible.  He 
goes  on  to  say  that  in  their  first  walks  they 
were  puzzled  to  account  for  mounds  of  earth 
of  a  different  color  from  the  surrounding 
soil;  mounds,  some  of  them  very  extensive, 
some  forty  yards  in  circumference,  but 
not  more  than  two  feet  high.  But  on  making 
inquiries  they  learned  that  those  mounds 
were  the  work  of  the  saubas — the  outworks 
and  domes  which  overlie  and  protect  the  en 
trances  to  their  vast  subterranean  galleries. 
On  close  examination,  Bates  found  the  earth 
of  which  they  were  made  to  consist  of  very 
minute  granules  heaped  together  with  cement 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  205 

so  as  to  form  many  rows  of  little  ridges  and 
turrets.  And  he  learned  that  the  difference 
in  color  from  the  earth  around  was  because 
of  the  undersoil  having  been  brought  up 
from  a  considerable  depth  to  form  these 
mounds." 

"I  should  like  to  see  the  ants  at  work  upon 
them,"  said  Grace. 

"It  is  very  rarely  that  one  has  the  oppor 
tunity  to  do  so,"  said  her  father.  "Mr.  Bates 
tells  us  that  the  entrances  are  generally 
closed  galleries,  opened  only  now  and  then 
when  some  particular  work  is  going  on.  He 
says  he  succeeded  in  removing  portions  of 
the  dome  in  smaller  hillocks,  and  found  that 
the  minor  entrances  converged,  at  the  depth 
of  about  two  feet,  to  one  broad,  elaborately- 
worked  gallery  or  mine,  which  was  four  or 
five  inches  in  diameter." 

"Isn't  it  the  ant  that  clips  and  carries 
away  leaves?"  asked  Evelyn. 

"Yes,  Bates  speaks  of  that;  says  it  has 
long  been  recorded  in  books  on  natural  his 
tory,  and  that  when  employed  on  that  work 


206  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

their  procession  looks  like  a  multitude  of 
animated  leaves  on  the  march.  In  some 
places  he  found  an  accumulation  of  such 
leaves,  all  circular  pieces  about  the  size  of 
sixpence,  lying  on  the  pathway,  no  ants  near 
it,  and  at  some  distance  from  the  colony. 
'Such  heaps/  he  says,  'are  always  found  to 
have  been  removed  when  the  place  is  revis 
ited  the  next  day.  The  ants  mount  the  trees 
in  multitudes.  Each  one  is  a  working  miner, 
places  itself  on  the  surface  of  a  leaf,  and  cuts 
with  its  sharp,  scissors-like  jaws,  and  by  a 
sharp  jerk  detaches  the  leaf  piece.  Some 
times  they  let  the  leaf  drop  to  the  ground, 
where  a  little  heap  accumulates  until  carried 
away  by  another  relay  of  workers;  but  gen 
erally  each  marches  off  with  the  piece  he  has 
detached.  All  take  the  same  road  to  their 
colony  and  the  path  they  follow  becomes,  in 
a  short  time,  smooth  and  bare,  looking  like 
the  impression  of  a  cart-wheel  through  the 
herbage.'  '• 

"I  am  sorry  the  children  have  missed  all 
this  interesting  information/'  said  Violet. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  207 

"l^ever  mind,  my  dear/'  said  her  husband, 
"it  can  be  repeated  to  them  to-morrow.  I 
think  there  is  a  storm  gathering,  and  that  we 
are  likely  to  have  to  stay  at  home  here  for  a 
day  or  two." 

"Should  it  prove  a  storm  of  any  violence 
we  may  be  thankful  that  we  are  in  this  good, 
safe  harbor,"  remarked  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"And  that  we  have  abundance  of  good 
company  and  good  reading  matter,"  added 
Grandma  Elsie. 

"Yes,"  responded  her  father,  "those  are 
truly  additional  causes  for  thankfulness." 

"The  little  monkeys  are  another,"  laughed 
Lucilla.  "I  think  we  will  have  some  fun 
with  them;  and  certainly  the  children  are 
delighted  with  their  new  pets." 

"They  certainly  are  engaging  little  crea 
tures — very  different  from  those  we  are  ac 
customed  to  see  going  about  our  streets  with 
organ-grinders,"  said  Grandma  Dinsmore. 

The  children  were  on  deck  unusually  early 
the  next  morning,  their  pets  with  them.  They 
found  their  father,  mother,  Eva  and  Lucilla 


208  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

there.  The  usual  affectionate  morning  greet- 
ings  were  exchanged;  then,  smiling  down 
upon  Elsie  and  her  pet,  the  Captain  said, 
"I  think  you  have  not  yet  tired  of  your  new 
pet,  daughter?" 

"No,  indeed,  papa,"  was  the  quick,  earnest 
rejoinder,  "I'm  growing  fonder  of  him  every 
hour.  Oh,  he's  just  the  dearest  little  fel 
low!" 

"And  so  is  mine,"  added  Ned.  "I  think 
I'll  name  him  Tee-tee;  and  as  Elsie's  is  a 
little  smaller  than  this,  she  is  going  to  call 
him  Tiny." 

"If  papa  approves,"  added  Elsie. 

"I  am  well  satisfied,"  returned  their  fa 
ther.  "You  have  begun  your  day  rather  ear 
lier  than  usual,"  Captain  Raymond  went  on, 
addressing  the  two  children,  "and  I  am  well 
pleased  that  it  is  so,  because  now  you  can 
take  some  exercise  about  the  deck,  which  may 
be  prevented  later  by  a  storm,"  and  he 
glanced  up  at  the  sky,  where  black  clouds 
were  gathering. 

"Yes,  papa,  we  will,"  they  answered,  and 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  209 

set  off  at  once  upon  a  race  round  the  deck, 
carrying  their  pets  with  them. 

The  storm  had  begun  when  the  summons 
to  breakfast  came,  but  the  faces  that  gathered 
about  the  table  were  cheerful  and  bright,  the 
talk  also.  All  agreed  that  it  would  be  no 
hardship  to  have  to  remain  on  board  for  some 
days  with  plenty  of  books  and  periodicals  to 
read,  the  pleasant  company  which  they  were 
to  each  other,  and  the  abundance  of  fruits 
and  other  dainties  which  the  Captain  always 
provided. 

When  they  were  done  eating,  they  re 
paired  to  the  saloon,  held  their  usual  morn 
ing  service,  then  sat  about  singly  or  in 
groups,  talking,  reading,  writing,  or,  if  a 
lady,  busied  with  some  fancy  work. 

The  children  were  much  taken  up  with 
their  new  pets,  fondling  them  and  letting 
them  climb  about  their  shoulders. 

Cousin  Ronald  watched  them  with  inter 
est  and  pleasure.  Elsie  was  standing  near, 
her  Tiny  on  her  shoulder,  gazing  into  her 
eyes  with  a  look  that  seemed  to  say,  "You 


210  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

are  so  kind  to  ine  that  I  love  you  already." 
Elsie  stroked  and  patted  him,  saying,  "You 
dear  little  pet !  I  love  you  already,  and  mean 
to  take  the  very  best  care  of  you." 

"Thanks,  dear  little  mistress.  I  am  glad 
to  belong  to  you  and  mean  to  be  always  the 
best  little  tee-tee  that  ever  wag  seen."  The 
words  seemed  to  come  from  the  tee-tee's  lips, 
and  its  pretty  eyes  were  looking  right  into 
Elsie's  own. 

"Why,  you  little  dear!"  she  said,  with  a 
pleased  little  laugh,  stroking  and  patting 
him,  then  glancing  round  at  Cousin  Ronald, 
"How  well  you  talk.  In  English,  too,  though 
I  don't  believe  you  ever  heard  the  language 
before  you  came  aboard  the  'Dolphin.' ' 

"No,  we  didn't,  though  we  can  speak  it 
now  as  well  as  any  other,"  Ned's  pet  seemed 
to  say,  lifting  its  head  from  his  shoulder  and 
glancing  around  at  its  brother. 

That  brought  a  merry  laugh  from  its  little 
master.  "Speak  it  as  much  as  you  please, 
Tee-tee,"  he  said,  fondling  his  pet,  "or  talk 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  211 

Portuguese  or  any  other  language  you're  ac 
quainted  with." 

"I'm  afraid  they  will  never  be  able  to  talk 
unless  Cousin  Ronald  is  in  the  company," 
said  Elsie;  "or  Brother  Max,"  she  added,  as 
an  after-thought. 

"Yes,  Brother  Max  could  make  them  talk 
just  as  well,"  said  Ned.  "Oh,  here  come  the 
letters  and  papers!"  as  a  sailor  came  in 
carrying  the  mailbag. 

Its  contents  gave  employment  to  every  one 
for  a  time,  but,  after  a  little,  Violet,  having 
finished  the  perusal  of  her  share,  called  the 
children  to  her  and  gave  them  an  interesting 
account  of  the  talk  of  the  night  before  about 
the  strange  doings  of  South  American  ants. 
They  were  much  interested,  and  asked  a 
good  many  questions.  When  that  subject  was 
exhausted,  Elsie  asked  to  be  told  something 
about  Rio  de  Janeiro. 

"There  is  a  maritime  province  of  that 
name  in  the  south-east  part  of  Brazil,"  her 
mother  said.  "I  have  read  that  in  the  south- 


212  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

ern  part  of  it  the  scenery  is  very  beautiful 
The  middle  of  the  province  is  mountainous. 
About  the  city  I  will  read  you  from  the  "New 
International  Encyclopedia,"  which  your  fa 
ther  keeps  on  board  whenever  we  are  using 
the  yacht." 

She  took  down  the  book,  opened  and  read : 
"  'Rio  de  Janeiro,  generally  called  Rio,  the 
capital  of  the  Brazilian  empire,  and  the 
largest  and  most  important  commercial  em 
porium  of  South  America,  stands  on  a  mag 
nificent  harbor,  seventy-five  miles  west  of 
Cape  Frio.  The  harbor  or  bay  of  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  said,  and  apparently  with  justice,  to 
be  the  most  beautiful,  secure,  and  spacious 
bay  in  the  world,  is  land-locked,  being  en 
tered  from  the  south  by  a  passage  about  a 
mile  in  width.  It  extends  inland  seventeen 
miles,  and  has  an  extreme  breadth  of  about 
twelve  miles.  Of  its  numerous  islands,  the 
largest,  Governor's  Island,  is  six  miles  long. 
The  entrance  of  the  bay,  guarded  on  either 
side  by  granite  mountains,  is  deep,  and  is  so 
safe  that  the  harbor  is  made  without  the  aid 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  213 

of  pilots.  On  the  left  of  the  entrance  rises 
the  peak  called,  from  its  peculiar  shape, 
Sugarloaf  Mountain;  and  all  round  the  bay 
the  blue  waters  are  girdled  with  mountains 
and  lofty  hills  of  every  variety  of  pictures 
que  and  fantastic  outline.  The  harbor  is  pro 
tected  by  a  number  of  fortresses.  The  city 
stands  on  the  west  shore  of  the  bay,  about 
four  miles  from  its  mouth.  Seven  green  and 
mound-like  hills  diversify  its  site;  and  the 
white-walled  and  vermillion-roofed  houses 
cluster  in  the  intervening  valleys,  and  climb 
the  eminences  in  long  lines.  From  the  cen 
tral  portion  of  the  city,  lines  of  houses  ex 
tend  four  miles  in  three  principal  directions. 
The  old  town,  nearest  the  bay,  is  laid  out  in 
squares ;  the  streets  cross  at  right  angles,  are 
narrow,  and  are  paved  and  flagged;  and  the 
houses,  often  built  of  granite,  are  commonly 
two  stories  high.  West  of  it  is  the  elegantly- 
built  new  town;  and  the  two  districts  are 
separated  by  the  Campo  de  Santa  Anna,  an 
immense  square  or  park,  on  different  parts 
of  which  stand  an  extensive  garrison,  the 


214  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

town-hall,  the  national  museum,  the  palace  of 
the  senate,  the  foreign  office,  a  large  opera 
house,  etc.  From  a  number  of  springs  which 
rise  on  and  around  Mount  Corcovado  (three 
thousand  feet  high,  and  situated  three  and  a 
half  miles  southwest  of  the  city)  water  is 
conveyed  to  Rio  de  Janeiro  by  a  splendid 
aqueduct,  and  supplies  the  fountains  with 
which  the  numerous  squares  are  furnished. 
Great  municipal  improvements  have,  within 
recent  years,  been  introduced;  most  of  the 
streets  are  now  as  well  paved  as  those  of  the 
finest  European  capitals;  the  city  is  abun 
dantly  lighted  with  gas;  and  commodious 
wharfs  and  quays  are  built  along  the  water 
edge.  Rio  de  Janeiro  contains  several  excel 
lent  hospitals  and  infirmaries,  asylums  for 
foundlings  and  female  orphans,  and  other 
charitable  institutions,  some  richly  en 
dowed;  about  fifty  chapels  and  churches, 
generally  costly  and  imposing  structures, 
with  rich  internal  decorations,  and  several 
convents  and  nunneries.  In  the  College  of 
Pedro  IL,  founded  in  1837,  the  various 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 


branches  of  a  liberal  education  are  efficiently 
taught  by  a  staff  of  eight  or  nine  professors  ; 
the  Imperial  Academy  of  Medicine,  with  a 
full  corps  of  professors,  is  attended  by  up 
ward  of  three  hundred  students  ;  there  is  also 
a  theological  seminary.  The  national  library 
contains  one  hundred  thousand  volumes.' 

"There,  my  dears,  I  think  that  is  all  that 
will  interest  you,"  concluded  Violet,  closing 
the  book. 


CHAPTER 


THE  storm  continued  for  some  days,  dur 
ing  which  the  "Dolphin"  lay  quietly  at  anchor 
in  the  bay  of  Para.  It  was  a  quiet,  unevent 
ful  time  for  her  passengers,  but  they  enjoyed 
themselves  well  in  each  other's  society  and 
waited  patiently  for  a  change  of  weather. 

Finally  it  came;  the  sun  shone,  the  waves 
had  quieted  down  and  a  gentle  breeze  taken 
the  place  of  the  boisterous  wind  of  the  last 
few  days. 

Just  as  the  sun  rose,  the  anchor  was  lifted 
and,  to  the  joy  of  all  on  board,  the  yacht  went 
on  her  way,  steaming  out  of  the  harbor  and 
then  down  the  coast  of  Brazil  ;  a  long  voyage, 
but,  under  the  circumstances,  by  no  means 
unpleasant  to  the  "Dolphin's"  passengers,  so 
fond  as  they  were  of  each  other's  society. 

At  length  they  arrived  at  Rio  de  Janeira 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  217 

They  stayed  there  long  enough  to  acquaint 
themselves  with  its  beauties  and  all  that 
might  interest  a  stranger. 

All  that  accomplished,  they  left  for  the 
north,  as  it  was  getting  near  the  time  when 
even  the  invalids  might  safely  return  to  the 
cooler  climate  of  that  region. 

It  was  evening;  the  children  had  retired 
for  the  night,  and  all  the  older  ones  were  to 
gether  on  the  deck.  A  silence  that  had  lasted 
for  some  moments  was  broken  by  Lucilla. 
"You  are  taking  us  home  now,  I  suppose, 
father?" 

"I  don't  remember  to  have  said  so,"  re 
plied  the  Captain,  pleasantly,  "though  very 
likely  I  may  do  so  if  you  all  wish  it" 

Then  Violet  spoke  up  in  her  quick,  lively 
way,  "Mamma,  if  you  would  give  us  all  an 
invitation  to  visit  Viamede,  I  think  it  would 
be  just  delightful  to  go  there  for  a  week  or 
two;  and  then  Chester  could  see  his  sisters 
and  their  children." 

"I  should  be  glad  to  help  him  to  do  so ;  and 
very  glad  to  have  you  all  my  guests  at  Via- 


218  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

mede,"  was  the  reply,  in  Grandma  Elsie's 
own  sweet  tones. 

Then  came  a  chorus  of  thanks  for  her  in 
vitation;  all  seeming  much  pleased  with  the 
idea. 

"It  will  be  quite  a  journey,"  remarked 
Lucilla,  in  a  tone  of  satisfaction. 

"You  are  not  weary  of  life  on  shipboard, 
daughter?"  her  father  queried,  with  a 
pleased  little  laugh. 

"JSo,  indeed,  father ;  I  am  very  fond  of  life 
on  the  'Dolphin.'  I  suppose  that's  because 
of  the  sailor-blood  in  me  inherited  from 

you." 

"Some  of  which  I  have  also,"  said  Grace; 
"for  I  dearly  love  a  voyage  in  the  'Dol 
phin.'  " 

"Which  some  of  the  rest  of  us  do  without 
having  the  excuse  of  inherited  sailor-blood," 
said  Harold. 

"No;  that  inheritance  isn't  at  all  neces 
sary  to  the  enjoyment  of  life  on  the  'Dol 
phin,'  "  remarked  Chester. 

"Indeed,  it  is  not,"  said  Evelyn.    "I  am  a 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 


landsman's  daughter,  but  life  on  this  vessel 
with  the  dear  friends  always  to  be  found  on 
it  is  delightful  to  me." 

"And  the  rest  of  us  can  give  a  like  testi 
mony,"  said  Mrs.  Lilburn,  and  those  who  had 
not  already  spoken  gave  a  hearty  assent. 

"Up  this  South  American  coast,  through 
the  Caribbean  Sea  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  — 
it  will  be  quite  a  voyage,"  remarked  Lucilla, 
reflectively.  "It  is  well,  indeed,  that  we  are 
aU  fond  of  life  on  the  'Dolphin.'  " 

"Yes  ;  you  will  have  had  a  good  deal  of  it 
by  the  time  we  get  home,"  said  her  father. 

"To-morrow  is  Sunday,"  remarked  Grand 
ma  Elsie.  "I  am  very  glad  we  can  have  serv 
ices  on  board.  I  often  find  them  quite  as 
helpful  as  those  I  attend  on  shore." 

"Yes  ;  I  don't  know  why  we  shouldn't  have 
services,  though  there  is  no  licensed  preacher 
among  us,"  said  the  Captain.  "Certainly,  we 
may  all  read  God's  Word,  talk  of  it  to  others, 
and  address  to  him  both  prayers  and  praises." 

The  next  morning  after  breakfast  all  as 
sembled  upon  deck,  united  in  prayer  and 


220  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

praise,  the  Captain  read  a  sermon,  and  then 
Mr.  Lilburn,  by  request  of  the  others,  led 
them  in  their  Bible  lesson. 

"Let  us  take  parts  of  the  13th  and  14th 
chapters  of  Numbers  for  our  lesson  to-day," 
he  said,  reading  the  passages  aloud,  then 
asked,  "Can  you  tell  me,  Cousin  Elsie,  where 
the  children  of  Israel  were  encamped  just  at 
that  time  ?" 

"At  Kadesh,  in  what  was  called  the  wilder 
ness  of  Paran.  It  was  at  a  little  distance  to 
the  southwest  of  the  southern  end  of  the  Dead 
Sea." 

"They  went  and  searched  the  land,  as  Mo 
ses  directed,  and  cut  down  and  brought  back 
with  them  a  cluster  of  grapes,  a  very  large 
one,  it  must  have  been,  for  they  bare  it  be 
tween  two  upon  a  staff;  also  they  brought 
pomegranates  and  figs.  Do  you  know,  Ned 
die,  what  Eshcol  means?"  asked  Cousin 
Ronald. 

"No,  sir ;  papa  hasn't  taught  me  that  yet," 
replied  the  little  boy. 

"It  means  a  bunch  of  grapes,"  said  Cousin 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  221 

Ronald,  smiling  kindly  on  the  little  fellow. 
"Grace,  do  you  think  the  spies  were  truth 
ful?" 

"They  seem  to  have  been,  so  far  as  the 
facts  about  the  country  they  had  just  visited 
were  concerned,"  Grace  answered,  then  read, 
"And  they  told  him,  and  said,  'We  came 
unto  the  land  whither  thou  sentest  us,  and 
surely  it  floweth  with  milk  and  honey;  and 
this  is  the  fruit  of  it.  Nevertheless,  the  people 
be  strong  that  dwell  in  the  land,  and  the  cit 
ies  are  walled,  and  very  great;  and,  more 
over,  we  saw  the  children  of  Anak  there.  The 
Amalekites  dwell  in  the  land  of  the  south: 
and  the  Hittites,  and  the  Jebusites,  and  the 
Amorites,  dwell  in  the  mountains:  and  the 
Canaanites  dwell  by  the  sea,  and  by  the  coast 
of  Jordan.'  " 

"Truly,  a  very  discouraging  report,"  said 
Mr.  Lilburn ;  "for  though  they  described  the 
land  as  very  good  and  desirable,  they  evi 
dently  considered  its  inhabitants  too  strong 
to  be  overcome." 

He  then  read,  "And  they  brought  up  an 


222  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

evil  report  of  the  land  which  they  had 
searched  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  saying, 
'The  land,  through  which  we  have  gone  to 
search  it,  is  a  land  that  eateth  up  the  inhabi 
tants  thereof ;  and  all  the  people  that  we  saw 
in  it  are  men  of  a  great  stature.  And  there 
we  saw  the  giants,  the  sons  of  Anak,  which 
come  of  the  giants:  and  we  were  in  our 
own  sight  as  grasshoppers,  and  so  we  were 
in  their  sight.'  And  what  effect  had  their 
report  upon  the  people,  Cousin  Violet?"  he 
asked. 

In  reply,  Violet  read,  "And  all  the  congre 
gation  lifted  up  their  voice,  and  cried;  and 
the  people  wept  that  night.  And  all  the  chil 
dren  of  Israel  murmured  against  Moses  and 
against  Aaron:  and  the  whole  congregation 
said  unto  them,  'Would  God  that  we  had 
died  in  the  land  of  Egypt!  Or  would  God 
we  had  died  in  this  wilderness !  And  where 
fore  hath  the  Lord  brought  us  unto  this  land, 
to  fall  by  the  sword,  that  our  wives  and  our 
children  should  be  a  prey?  Were  it  not  bet 
ter  for  us  to  return  into  Egypt  V  And  they 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  223 

said,  one  to  another,  'Let  us  make  a  captain, 
and  let  us  return  into  Egypt.'  r 

It  seemed  to  be  Mr.  Dinsmore's  turn,  and 
he  read,  "And  Joshua,  the  son  of  ISTun;  and 
Caleb,  the  son  of  Jephunneh,  which  were  of 
them  that  searched  the  land,  rent  their 
clothes :  And  they  spake  unto  all  the  company 
of  the  children  of  Israel,  saying,  'The  land, 
which  we  passed  through  to  search  it,  is  ex 
ceeding  good  land.  If  the  Lord  delight  in  us, 
then  He  will  bring  us  into  this  land,  and  give 
it  us;  a  land  which  floweth  with  milk  and 
honey.  Only  rebel  not  ye  against  the  Lord, 
neither  fear  ye  the  people  of  the  land;  for 
they  are  bread  for  us:  their  defense  is  de 
parted  from  them,  and  the  Lord  is  with  us: 
fear  them  not/ ' 

Then  Mrs.  Dinsmore  read,  "But  all  the 
congregation  bade  stone  them  with  stones. 
And  the  glory  of  the  Lord  appeared  in  the 
tabernacle  of  the  congregation  before  all  the 
children  of  Israel.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Moses,  'How  long  will  this  people  provoke 
me  ?  And  how  long  will  it  be  ere  they  believe 


224  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

me,  for  all  the  signs  which  I  have  showed 
among  them  ?  I  will  smite  them  with  the  pes 
tilence,  and  disinherit  them,  and  will  make 
of  thee  a  greater  nation  and  mightier  than 
they.' " 

"How  very  childish  they  were,"  remarked 
Violet.  "Why  should  they  wish  they  had  died 
in  the  land  of  Egypt,  or  in  the  wilderness  ? 
That  would  have  been  no  better  than  dying 
where  they  were.  And  it  does  seem  strange 
they  could  not  trust  in  God  when  he  had 
given  them  such  wonderful  deliverances." 

"And  they  said,  one  to  another,  'Let  us 
make  a  captain,  and  let  us  return  into 
Egypt/  "  read  Harold,  adding,  "It  does  seem 
as  though  they  felt  that  Moses  would  not  do 
anything  so  wicked  and  foolish  as  going  back 
into  Egypt." 

"And  they  might  well  feel  so,"  said  the 
Captain.  "Moses  was  not  the  man  to  be  dis 
couraged  by  such  difficulties  after  all  the 
wonders  God  had  shown  him  and  them  in 
Egypt  and  the  wilderness." 

"That  is  true,"  said  Mr.  Lilburn.     "But 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  225 

let  us  go  on  to  the  end  of  the  story.  We  have 
read  that  the  Lord  threatened  to  smite  them 
with  the  pestilence,  and  disinherit  them,  and 
make  of  Moses  a  greater  nation  and  mightier 
than  they.  Chester,  what  did  Moses  say  in 
reply?" 

"And  Moses  said  unto  the  Lord,  'Then  the 
Egyptians  shall  hear  it  (for  Thou  broughtest 
up  this  people  in  Thy  might  from  among 
them)  ;  and  they  will  tell  it  to  the  inhabi 
tants  of  this  land;  for  they  have  heard  that 
Thou,  Lord,  art  among  this  people,  that 
Thou,  Lord,  art  seen  face  to  face,  and  that 
Thy  cloud  standeth  over  them,  and  that  Thou 
goest  before  them,  by  daytime  in  the  pillar 
of  cloud,  and  in  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night. 
Now  if  Thou  shalt  kill  all  this  people  as  one 
man,  then  the  nations  which  have  heard  the 
fame  of  Thee  will  speak,  saying,  Because  the 
Lord  was  not  able  to  bring  this  people  into 
the  land  which  He  sware  unto  them,  there 
fore  He  hath  slain  them  in  the  wilderness. 
And  now,  I  beseech  Thee,  let  the  power  of 
my  Lord  be  great,  according  as  Thou  hast 


226  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

spoken,  saying,  The  Lord  is  long-suffering, 
and  of  great  mercy,  forgiving  iniquity  and 
transgression,  and  by  no  means  clearing  the 
guilty,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers 
upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and  fourth 
generation.  Pardon,  I  beseech  Thee,  the  in 
iquity  of  this  people  according  unto  the 
greatness  of  Thy  mercy,  and  as  Thou  hast 
forgiven  this  people,  from  Egypt  even  until 
now.' " 

Chester  paused,  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  took 
up  the  story  where  he  dropped  it,  reading 
from  her  Bible,  "And  the  Lord  said,  'I  have 
pardoned  according  to  thy  word :  but  as  truly 
as  I  live,  all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the 
glory  of  the  Lord.  Because  all  those  men 
which  have  seen  My  glory  and  My  miracles, 
which  I  did  in  Egypt  and  in  the  wilderness, 
and  have  tempted  me  now  these  ten  times, 
and  have  not  hearkened  to  My  voice.  Surely 
they  shall  not  see  the  land  which  I  sware 
unto  their  fathers,  neither  shall  any  of  them 
that  provoked  Me  see  it:  But  My  servant 
Caleb,  because  he  had  another  spirit  with 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  227 

him,  and  hath  followed  Me  fully,  him  will  I 
bring  into  the  land  whereinto  he  went;  and 
his  seed  shall  possess  it.  (Now  the  Amale- 
kites  and  the  Canaanites  dwelt  in  the  valley) . 
To-morrow,  turn  you,  and  get  you  into  the 
wilderness  by  the  Red  Sea.7 ' 

"Papa,  did  all  those  people  lose  their 
souls?"  asked  Elsie. 

"I  hope  not,"  he  replied.  "If  they  re 
pented  and  turned  to  the  Lord,  they  were  for 
given  and  reached  Heaven  at  last.  Jesus  says, 
'Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take 
My  yoke  upon  you  and  learn  of  Me,  for  I 
am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  and  ye  shall 
find  rest  unto  your  souls.' ' 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

"Aits  we  going  to  stop  at  any  of  these 
South  American  countries,  papa  ?"  asked  El 
sie  the  next  day,  standing  by  her  father's 
side  on  the  deck. 

"I  hardly  think  so,"  he  replied.  "It  is 
rather  too  nearly  time  to  go  home." 

"Oh,  papa,  I'd  like  ever  so  much  to  see 
our  other  home,  Viamede — grandma  lets  me 
call  it  one  of  my  homes — if  there  is  time,  and 
it  isn't  too  far  away." 

"Well,  daughter,"  her  father  said,  with  a 
smile,  "I  think  there  is  time,  and  the  place 
not  too  far  away — the  TDolphin'  being  a 
good-natured  yacht  that  never  complains  of 
her  long  journeys." 

"Oh,  papa,  are  we  really  going  there  ?" 
cried  the  little  girl,  fairly  dancing  with  de 
light.  "I'll  be  so  glad  to  see  the  Keith  cous 
ins  at  the  cottage,  and  those  at  Magnolia 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  229 

Hall,  and  the  others  at  Torriswood.  And  I'll 
show  Tiny  to  them,  and  they'll  be  sure  to  be 
pleased  to  see  him,"  she  added,  hugging  her 
pet,  which,  as  usual,  she  had  in  her  arms. 

"Probably  they  will,"  said  her  father.  "Do 
you  think  of  giving  him  to  any  one  of  them  ?" 

"Give  my  little  pet  Tiny  away?  Why, 
papa !  no  indeed !  I  couldn't  think  of  such  a 
thing !"  she  cried,  hugging  her  pet  still  closer. 
"I'm  fond  of  him,  papa,  and  I'm  pretty 
sure  he's  fond  of  me;  he  seems  to  want  to 
snuggle  up  close  to  me  all  the  time." 

"Yes ;  I  think  he  is  fond  of  you  and  won't 
want  to  leave  you,  except  for  a  little  while 
now  and  then  to  run  up  and  dowa  the  trees 
and  round  the  grounds.  That  will  be  his 
play;  and  when  he  gets  hungry  he  will  go 
back  to  you  for  something  to  eat." 

£Ted,  with  his  pet  in  his  arms,  had  joined 
them  just  in  time  to  hear  his  father's  last 
sentence. 

"Are  you  talking  about  Elsie's  Tiny, 
papa  ?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,  my  son,  and  what  I  said  will  apply 


230  ELSIE'8    WINTER    TRIP 

to  your  Tee-tee  just  as  well.  I  think  if  my 
children  are  good  and  kind  to  the  little  fel 
lows  they  will  not  want  to  run  away." 

"I  have  been  good  to  him  so  far,"  said 
Ned,  patting  and  stroking  his  pet  as  he  spoke, 
"and  I  mean  to  keep  on.  Papa,  where  are  we 
going  now  ?  Elsie  and  I  were  talking  about 
it  a  while  ago,  and  we  wondered  if  we  were 
now  on  the  way  home." 

"Would  you  like  to  be  ?"  asked  his  father. 

"Yes,  papa ;  or  to  go  somewhere  else  first ; 
just  as  pleases  you." 

"What  would  you  say  as  to  visiting  Via- 
mede  ?" 

"Oh,  papa,  that  I'd  like  it  ever  so  much !" 

"Well,  your  grandma  has  given  us  all  an 
invitation  to  go  there,  and  we  are  very  likely 
to  accept  it.  It  will  make  us  a  little  later  in 
getting  home  than  I  had  intended,  but  it  will 
be  so  great  a  pleasure  that  I  think  we  will  all 
feel  paid." 

"Yes,  indeed !"  cried  Ned,  dancing  up  and 
down  in  delight,  "I  think  it's  just  splendid 
that  we  can  go  there.  I  don't  know  any  love-. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  231 

Her  or  more  delightful  place  to  go  to;  do 
you,  papa?" 

"And  I'm  as  glad  as  you  are,  Ned,"  said 
Elsie.  "Let's  go  and  thank  grandma.  Yon 
der  she  is  in  her  usual  seat  under  the  awning." 

"Yes,"  said  their  father,  "you  owe  her 
thanks,  and  it  would  be  well  to  give  them  at 
once,"  and  they  hastened  to  do  his  bidding. 

Grandma  Elsie  was  seated  with  the  other 
ladies  of  their  party  in  that  pleasant  spot 
under  the  awning,  where  there  were  plenty 
of  comfortable  seats,  and  they  were  protected 
from  sun  and  shower.  The  gentlemen  were 
there,  too.  Some  were  reading  and  some — 
the  younger  ones — chatting  and  laughing 
merrily  among  themselves.  Into  this  group 
the  children  came  rushing,  full  of  excite 
ment  and  glee. 

"Oh  grandma,"  they  cried,  talking  both  at 
once,  "we're  so  glad  we're  going  to  Viamede, 
so  much  obliged  to  you  for  inviting  us,  be 
cause  it's  such  a  dear,  beautiful  place  and 
seems  to  be  one  of  our  homes." 

"Yes,  you  must  consider  it  so,  my  dears; 


232  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

because  it  is  mine,  and  I  consider  my  dear 
grandchildren  as  mine,  too,"  was  grandma's 
smiling,  affectionate  rejoinder. 

"As  I  do,  mamma,"  said  Violet,  "and  I  am 
sure  no  children  ever  had  a  better,  kinder 
grandmother." 

"No,  indeed,"  said  Elsie.  "And  I  think 
Tiny  and  Tee-tee  will  enjoy  being  at  Via- 
inede,  too,  and  climbing  up  the  beautiful 
trees.  Papa  says  they  will,  but  will  be  glad 
to  come  back  to  us  when  they  get  hungry; 
because  we  feed  them  with  such  things  as 
they  like  to  eat." 

"It  will  be  a  long  journey  before  we  get  to 
Viamede,  won't  it,  mamma  ?"  asked  Ned. 

"Yes;  a  good  many  miles  up  this  coast  of 
South  America,  then  through  the  Caribbean 
Sea  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  New  Orleans, 
then  through  Teche  Bayou  to  Viamede.  I 
think  it  will  be  a  long,  pleasant  journey. 
Don't  you  ?" 

"Yes,  mamma,  it  is  very  pleasant  to  be  on 
our  yacht  with  you  and  papa  and  grandma 
and  so  manv  other  kind  friends." 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  233 

Just  then  the  Captain  joined  them. 

"How  long  will  it  take  us  to  get  to  Via- 
mede,  papa?"  asked  Ned. 

"About  as  long  as  it  would  to  cross  the 
ocean  from  our  country  to  Europe.  And 
should  storms  compel  us  to  seek  refuge  for  a 
time  in  some  harbor,  it  will,  of  course,  take 
longer." 

"Will  we  go  back  to  Trinidad «" 

"Hardly,  I  think ;  though  we  will  probably 
pass  in  sight  of  the  island." 

"And  we  are  on  the  coast  of  Brazil  now  ?" 

"Yes ;  and  will  be  for  a  week  or  more." 

"We  are  trying  life  in  the  'Dolphin'  for  a 
good  while  this  winter,"  said  Violet. 

"You  are  not  wearying  of  it,  I  hope,  my 
dear  ?"  asked  the  Captain,  giving  her  a  rather 
anxious  and  troubled  look. 

"Oh,  no,  not  at  all!"  she  replied,  giving 
him  an  affectionate  smile,  "this  winter  trip 
has  been  a  real  enjoyment  to  me  thus  far." 

"As  it  has  to  all  of  us,  I  think,"  said  her 
mother;  and  all  within  hearing  joined  in 
with  their  expressions  of  pleasure  in  all  they 


234  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

had  experienced  on  the  sea  or  on  the  land 
since  sailing  away  from  their  homes  in  the 
"Dolphin." 

"I  am  half  afraid  that  you  gentlemen  will 
find  your  homes  but  dull  places  when  you  get 
back  to  them,"  remarked  Lucilla,  in  a  tone 
of  feigned  melancholy,  sighing  deeply  as  she 
spoke. 

"Well,  for  business  reasons  I  shall  be  glad 
to  get  back  to  my  office,"  said  Chester.  "So 
it  will  not  be  altogether  a  trying  thing  to  re 
turn,  even  if  my  home  is  to  be  but  dull  and 
wearisome." 

"I  don't  believe  it  will  be,"  laughed  Grace. 
"Lu  is  never  half  so  hard  and  disagreeable 
as  she  pretends.  She  has  always  been  the 
nicest  of  sisters  to  me,  and  I  have  an  idea 
that  she  is  quite  as  good  a  wife." 

"So  have  I,"  said  Chester.  "I  know  I 
wouldn't  swap  wives  with  any  man." 

"J^or  I  husbands  with  any  woman," 
laughed  Lucilla.  "I  took  this  man  for  better 
or  for  worse,  but  there's  no  worse  about  it." 

A  merry  laugh  from  little  Elsie  turned  all 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 


eyes  upon  her.  Tiny  was  curled  up  on  her 
shoulder,  his  hazel  eyes  fixed  inquiringly 
upon  her  face  and  one  of  his  fingers  gently 
laid  upon  her  lips. 

"I  think  your  Tiny  is  wanting  to  learn  to 
talk,"  her  father  said.  "He  seems  to  be  try 
ing  to  see  how  you  do  it." 

"Oh,  do  you  think  he  can  learn,  papa?" 
she  asked,  in  eager  tones.  "I  don't  see  why 
monkeys  shouldn't  talk  as  well  as  parrots." 

"I  do  not,  either,  my  child;  I  only  know 
that  they  do  not." 

At  that  instant  Tiny  lifted  his  head  and 
turned  his  eyes  upon  the  Captain,  and  some 
words  seemed  to  come  rapidly  and  in  rather 
an  indignant  tone  from  his  lips.  "I  can  talk 
and  I  will  when  I  want  to.  My  little  mistress 
is  very  kind  and  good  to  me,  and  I'm  grow 
ing  very  fond  of  her." 

Everybody  laughed  and  Elsie  said,  "I  wish 
it  were  really  his  talk.  But  I  know  it  was 
Cousin  Ronald  who  spoke." 

"Ah,  little  cousin,  how  much  fun  you  miss 
by  knowing  too  much,"  laughed  Mr.  Lilburn. 


236  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

Then  Ned's  Tee-tee  seemed  to  speak  "You 
needn't  make  a  fuss  over  my  brother.  I  can 
talk  quite  as  well  as  he  can." 

"Why,  so  you  can !"  exclaimed  Ned,  strok 
ing  and  patting  him.  "And  I'm  glad  to  have 
you  talk  just  as  much  as  you  will." 

"Thank  you,  little  master;  you're  very 
good  to  me,"  was  the  reply. 

"Now,  Tiny,  it  is  your  turn,"  said  Elsie 
to  her  pet.  "I  hope  you  think  you  are  having 
a  good  time  here  on  this  yacht  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed  I  do,"  was  the  reply.  "But 
where  are  we  going  ?" 

"To  Viamede ;  a  beautiful  place  in  Louisi 
ana.  And  you  shall  run  about  over  the  vel 
vety,  flower-spangled  lawn,  and  climb  the 
trees,  if  you  want  to,  and  pick  some  oranges 
and  bananas  for  yourself,  and  have  ever  such 
a  good  time." 

"That's  nice!  Shall  my  brother  Tee-tee 
have  a  good  time  with  me,  too  ?" 

"Yes,  if  you  both  promise  not  to  run  away 
and  leave  us." 

"We'd  be  very  foolish  tee-tees  if  we  did." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  337 

"So  I  think,"  laughed  Elsie,  affectionately 
stroking  and  patting  Tiny. 

"Come,  Tee-tee;  it's  your  turn  to  talk  a 
little,"  said  Ned,  patting  and  stroking  his 
pet. 

"Am  I  going  to  that  good  place  Tiny's 
mistress  tells  about,  where  they  have  fine 
trees  to  climb  and  oranges  and  bananas  and 
other  good  things  to  eat  ?"  Tee-tee  seemed  to 
ask. 

"Yes,"  replied  Ned,  "if  you  keep  on  being 
a  good  little  fellow  you  shall  go  there  and 
have  a  good  time  playing  about  and  feasting 
on  the  fruits,  nuts  and  other  nice  things." 

"Then  I  mean  to  be  good — as  good  as  I 
know  how." 

"Cousin  Ronald,  you  do  make  them  talk 
very  nicely,"  remarked  Elsie,  with  satisfac 
tion,  adding,  "But  I  do  wish  they  could  do 
it  themselves." 

"I  presume  they  would  be  glad  if  they 
could,"  said  Lucilla.  "Yours  watches  the 
movements  of  your  lips,  as  if  he.  wanted  very 
much  to  imitate  them  with  his." 


238  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"And  I  believe  he  does,"  said  Elsie.  "It 
makes  me  feel  more  thankful  for  the  gift  of 
speech  than  I  ever  did  before." 

"Then  it  has  a  good  effect,"  said  her  fa 
ther. 

"So  they  are  useful  little  creatures,  after 
all,"  said  Grace,  "though  I  had  thought  them 
only  playthings." 

"I  think  Tiny  is  the  very  best  plaything 
that  ever  I  had,"  said  Elsie,  again  stroking 
and  patting  the  little  fellow.  "Cousin  Ron 
ald,  won't  you  please  make  him  talk  a  little 
more  ?" 

"Why  do  you  want  me  to  talk  so  much, 
little  mistress  ?"  Tiny  seemed  to  ask. 

"Oh,  because  I  like  to  hear  you  and  you 
really  mean  what  you  seem  to  say.  Do  you 
like  to  be  with  us  on  this  nice  big  yacht  ?" 

"Pretty  well,  though  I'd  rather  be  among 
the  big  trees  in  the  woods  where  I  was  born." 

"I  think  that  must  be  because  you  are  not 
quite  civilized,"  laughed  Elsie. 

'I'd  rather  be  in  those  woods,  too,"  Tee« 


ELSIE'S    WINTER   TRIP  239 

tee  seemed  to  say.  "Let's  run  away  to  the 
woods,  Tiny,  when  we  get  a  chance." 

"Ho,  ho!"  cried  Ned,  "if  that's  the  way 
you  talk  you  shan't  have  a  chance." 

"Now,  Ned,  you  surely  wouldn't  be  so 
cruel  as  to  keep  him  if  he  wants  to  go  back 
to  his  native  woods,"  said  Lucilla.  "How 
would  you  like  to  be  carried  off  to  a  strange 
place,  away  from  papa  and  mamma  ?" 

"But  I  ain't  a  monkey,"  said  Ned.  "And 
I  don't  believe  he  cares  about  his  father  and 
mother  as  I  do  about  mine.  Do  you  care  very 
much  about  them,  Tee-tee  ?" 

"Not  so  very  much;  and  I  think  they've 
been  caught  or  killed." 

The  words  seemed  to  come  from  Tee-tee's 
lips  and  Ned  exclaimed,  triumphantly: 
"There ;  he  doesn't  care  a  bit." 

"But  it  wasn't  he  that  answered;  it  was 
Cousin  Ronald." 

"Well,  maybe  Cousin  Ronald  knows  how 
he  feels.  Don't  you,  Cousin  Ronald  ?" 

"Ah,  I  must  acknowledge  that  it  is  all 


240  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

guess-work,  sonny  boy,"  laughed  the  old  gen 
tleman. 

"Well."  said  Ned,  reflectively,  "I  've  heard 
there  are  some  folks  who  are  good  at  guess 
ing,  and  I  believe  you  are  one  of  them, 
Cousin  Ronald." 

"But  I'm  not  a  Yankee,  you  know,  and 
I've  heard  that  they  are  the  folks  who  are 
good  at  guessing,"  laughed  Cousin  Ronald. 

"But  I  don't  believe  they  do  all  the  guess 
ing  ;  I  think  other  folks  must  do  some  of  it," 
said  Ned. 

"Quite  likely,"  said  Cousin  Ronald ;  "most 
folks  like  to  engage  in  that  business  once  in 
awhile." 

"Tee-tee,"  said  Ned,  "I  wish  you  and  Tiny 
would  talk  a  little  more." 

"What  about  little  master?"  seemed  to 
come  in  quick  response  from  Tiny's  lips. 

"Oh,  anything  you  please.  All  I  want  is 
the  fun  of  hearing  you  talk,"  said  Ned. 

"It  wouldn't  be  polite  for  us  to  do  all  the 
talking,"  he  seemed  to  respond ;  and  Ned  re 
turned,  "You  needn't  mind  about  the  polite- 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  241 

ness  ot  it.  We  folks  all  want  to  hear  you 
talk,  whatever  you  may  say." 

"But  I  don't  want  to  talk  unless  I  have 
something  to  say,"  was  Tiny's  answer. 

"That's  right,  Tiny ;  you  seem,  to  be  a  sen 
sible  fellow,"  laughed  Lucilla. 

"Papa,  are  monkeys  mischievous?"  asked 
Elsie. 

"They  have  that  reputation,  and  certainly 
some  have  shown  themselves  so;  therefore, 
you  would  better  not  put  temptation  in  the 
way  of  Tiny  or  Tee-tee." 

"And  better  not  trust  them  too  far,"  said 
Violet.  "I'd  be  sorry  to  have  any  of  your 
clothes  torn  up  while  we  are  so  far  from 
home." 

"Oh  mamma,"  do  you  think  they  would  do 
that  ?"  cried  Elsie. 

"I  don't  know;  but  I  have  heard  of  mon 
keys  meddling  with  their  mistress's  clothes, 
and  perhaps  Tiny  doesn't  know  how  much 
too  large  even  yours  would  be  for  her — no  for 
him." 

"Well,  mamma,.!  '11  try  to  keep  things  out 


242  ELSIE'S   WHITER   TRIP 

of  his  way,  and  I  hope  he'll  realize  that  & 
girl's  garments  are  not  suitable  for  a  boy 
monkey,"  laughed  Elsie.  "Do  you  hear 
that?  and  will  you  remember?"  she  asked, 
giving  him  a  little  shake  and  tap  which  he 
seemed  to  take  very  unconcernedly. 

"And  I'll  try  to  keep  my  clothes  out  of 
Tee-tee's  way;  for  I  shouldn't  like  to  make 
trouble  for  you,  mamma,  or  to  wear  either 
holey  or  patched  clothes,"  said  Ned. 

"No,"  said  his  father;  "so  we  will  hope 
the  little  fellows  will  be  honest  enough  to 
refrain  from  meddling  with  your  clothes;  at 
least  till  we  get  home." 

"And  I  think  you  will  find  these  pretty 
little  fellows  honest,  and  not  meddlesome," 
said  Mr.  Dinsmore.  "I  have  read  that  they 
are  most  engaging  little  creatures,  and  from 
what  I  have  seen  of  these,  I  think  that  is 
true;  they  seem  to  behave  with  gentle  intel 
ligence  quite  superior  to  that  of  any  other 
monkey  I  ever  saw ;  to  have  amiable  tempers, 
too,  and  there  is  an  innocent  expression  in 
their  countenances,  which  is  very  pleasing.  I 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  343 

do  not  think  they  have  as  yet  had  anything 
to  frighten  them  here,  but  I  have  read  that 
when  alarmed,  sudden  tears  fill  their  clear 
hazel  eyes,  and  they  make  little  imploring, 
shrinking  gestures  that  excite  the  sympathy 
of  those  to  whom  they  are  appealing  for  pro 
tection." 

"Yes,  grandpa,  I  think  they  do  look  good, 
enough  better  and  pleasanter  than  any  other 
monkey  that  ever  I  saw,"  said  Itfed. 

"Yes,"  said  his  father,  "it  is  certainly  the 
most  engaging  specimen  of  the  monkey  fam 
ily  that  ever  I  came  across." 

"Children,"  said  Violet,  "the  call  to  din 
ner  will  come  in  about  five  minutes.  So  put 
away  your  pets  for  the  present  and  make 
yourselves  neat  for  the  table." 


CHAPTER   XVIL 

THE  "Dolphin"  sped  on  her  way,  and  her 
passengers  enjoyed  their  voyage  whether  the 
sun  shone  or  the  decks  were  swept  by  wind 
and  rain;  for  the  saloon  was  always  a  com 
fortable  place  of  refuge  in  stormy1  weather, 
and  by  no  means  an  unpleasant  one  at  any 
time.  They  were  all  gathered  on  the  deck 
one  bright,  breezy  morning,  chatting  cheer 
ily,  the  children  amusing  themselves  with 
their  tee-tee  pets. 

"Father,"  said  Lucilla,  "are  we  not  near- 
ing  the  Caribbean  Sea  ?" 

"Yes ;  if  all  goes  well  we  will  be  in  it  by 
this  time  to-morrow,"  was  Captain  Ray 
mond's  reply.  "It  is  a  body  of  water  worth 
seeing ;  separated  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  by 
Yucatan,  and  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean  by  the 
great  arch  of  the  Antilles,  between  Cuba  and 
Trinidad.  It  forms  the  turning  point  in  the 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  345 

vast  cycle  of  waters  known  as  the  Gulf 
Stream  that  wheels  round  regularly  from 
Southern  Africa  to  Northern  Europe.  The 
Caribbean  Sea  pours  its  waters  into  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  on  the  west,  which  shoots  forth  on 
the  east  the  Florida  stream  with  the  com 
puted  volume  of  three  thousand  Missis- 
sippis." 

"But,  papa,  where  does  it  get  so  much 
water  to  pour  out  ?"  asked  Elsie.  "I  wonder 
it  didn't  get  empty  long  ago." 

"Ah,  that  is  prevented  by  its  taking  in  as 
well  as  pouring  out.  It  gathers  water  from 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  and  the  Amazon  and 
Orinoco  rivers." 

"Papa,  why  do  they  call  it  by  that  name — 
Caribbean  Sea  ?"  asked  IsTed. 

"It  takes  its  name  from  the  Caribs,  the 
people  who  were  living  there  when  Colum 
bus  discovered  the  islands,"  said  the  Captain. 

"The  Gulf  Stream  is  very  important,  isn't 
it,  papa?"  asked  Elsie. 

"The  most  important  and  best  known  of 
the  great  ocean  currents,"  he  replied.  "It 


246  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

flows  out  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  between 
the  coast  of  Florida  on  one  side  and  the  Cuba 
and  Bahama  islands  and  shoals  on  the 
other." 

"The  Stream  is  very  broad,  isn't  it,  papa  ?" 
asked  Grace. 

"About  fifty  miles  in  the  narrowest  por 
tion,  and  it  has  a  velocity  of  five  miles  an 
hour;  pouring  along  like  an  immense  tor 
rent." 

"But  where  does  it  run  to,  papa  ?"  asked 
Ned. 

"First  in  a  northeasterly  direction,  along 
the  American  coast,  the  current  gradually 
growing  wider  and  less  swift,  until  it  reaches 
the  island  and  banks  of  Newfoundland ;  then 
it  sweeps  across  the  Atlantic,  and  divides 
into  two  portions,  one  turning  eastward  to 
ward  the  Azores  and  coast  of  Morocco,  while 
the  other  laves  the  shores  of  the  British 
islands  and  Norway,  also  the  southern  bor 
ders  of  Iceland  and  Spitzbergen,  nearly  as 
far  east  as  Nova  Zembla." 

"But  how  can  they  tell  where  it  goes  when 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  347 

it  mixes  in  with  other  waters,  papa  ?"  asked 
Elsie. 

"Its  waters  are  of  a  deep  indigo  blue,  while 
those  of  the  sea  are  light  green,"  replied  her 
father.  "And  as  it  pours  out  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico  its  waters  are  very  warm  and  full  of 
fish  and  seaweed  in  great  masses.  Its  waters 
are  so  warm  that  in  mid-winter,  off  the  cold 
coasts  of  America  between  Cape  Hatteras 
and  Newfoundland,  ships  beaten  back  from 
their  harbors  by  fierce  northwesters  until 
loaded  down  with  ice  and  in  danger  of  foun 
dering,  turn  their  prows  to  the  east  and  seek 
relief  and  comfort  in  the  Gulf  Stream." 

"Don't  they  have  some  difficulty  in  find 
ing  it,  father  ?"  asked  Lucilla. 

"A  bank  of  fog  rising  like  a  wall,  caused 
by  the  condensation  of  warm  vapors  meeting 
a  colder  atmosphere,  marks  the  edge  of  the 
Stream,"  replied  the  Captain.  "Also  the  wa 
ter  suddenly  changes  from  green  to  blue,  the 
climate  from  winter  to  summer,  and  this 
change  is  so  sudden  that  when  a  ship  is  cross 
ing  the  line,  a  difference  of  thirty  degrees  of 


248  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

temperature  has  been  marked  between  the 
bow  and  the  stern." 

"Papa,  I  know  there  used  to  be  pirates  in 
the  West  Indies ;  was  it  there  that  Kidd  com 
mitted  his  crimes  ?" 

"I  think  not,"  replied  her  father.  "In  his 
day,  piracy  on  the  high  seas  prevailed  to  an 
alarming  extent,  especially  in  the  Indian 
Ocean.  It  was  said  that  many  of  the  free 
booters  came  from  America,  and  that  they 
found  a  ready  market  here  for  their  stolen 
goods.  The  King  of  England — then  King 
of  this  country,  also — wished  to  put  an  end 
to  piracy,  and  instructed  the  governors  of 
New  York  and  Massachusetts  to  put  down 
these  abuses.  , 

It  was  soon  known  in  New  York  that  the 
new  governor  was  bent  on  suppressing  pi 
racy.  Then  some  men  of  influence,  who  knew 
of  Kidd  as  a  successful,  bold  and  skilful 
captain,  who  had  fought  against  the  French 
and  performed  some  daring  exploits,  recom 
mended  him  as  commander  of  the  expedition 
against  the  pirates.  They  said  he  had  all  the 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  249 

requisite  qualifications — skill,  courage,  large 
and  widely-extended  naval  experience,  and 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  haunts  of  the  pi 
rates  'who  prowled  between  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  and  the  Straits  of  Malacca.' 

"A  private  company  was  organized,  a  ves 
sel  bought,  called  the  'Adventure,'  equipped 
with  thirty  guns,  and  Kidd  given  command. 
He  sailed  to  New  York,  and  on  his  way  cap 
tured  a  French  ship  off  the  coast  of  New 
foundland.  He  sailed  from  the  Hudson 
River  in  January,  1697,  crossed  the  ocean 
and  reached  the  coast  of  Madagascar,  then  the 
great  rendezvous  of  the  buccaneers." 

"And  how  soon  did  he  begin  his  piracy, 
papa  ?" 

"I  can't  tell  you  exactly,  but  it  soon  began 
to  be  reported  that  he  was  doing  so,  and  in 
November,  1698,  orders  were  sent  to  all  the 
governors  of  English  colonies  to  apprehend 
him  if  he  came  within  their  jurisdiction. 

"In  April,  1699,  he  arrived  in  the  West 
Indies  in  a  vessel  called  'Quidah  Merchant/ 
secured  her  in  a  lagoon  on  the  Island  of 


250  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

Samoa,  southeast  of  Hayti,  and  then,  in  a 
sloop  called  'San  Antonio,'  sailed  for  the 
north,  up  the  coast  into  Delaware  Bay,  after 
ward  to  Long  Island  Sound,  and  into  Oyster 
Bay.  He  was  soon  arrested,  charged  with 
piracy,  sent  to  England,  tried,  found  guilty 
and  hung." 

"There  were  other  charges,  were  there  not, 
Captain  ?"  asked  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"Yes,  sir;  burning  houses,  massacring 
peasantry,  brutally  treating  prisoners,  and 
particularly  with  murdering  one  of  his  men, 
William  Moore.  He  had  called  Moore  a  dog, 
to  which  Moore  replied,  'Yes,  I  am  a  dog,  but 
it  is  you  that  have  made  me  so.'  At  that, 
Kidd,  in  a  fury  of  rage,  struck  him  down 
with  a  bucket,  killing  him  instantly.  It  was 
found  impossible  to  prove  piracy  against 
Kidd,  but  he  was  found  guilty  of  the  murder 
of  Moore,  and  on  the  twenty-fourth  of  May, 
1701,  he  was  hanged  with  nine  of  his  accom 
plices." 

"Did  he  own  that  he  was  guilty,  papa  ?" 
asked  Grace. 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  251 

"'No"  replied  the  Captain,  "he  protested 
his  innocence  to  the  last;  said  he  had  been 
coerced  by  his  men,  and  that  Moore  was  mu 
tinous  when  he  struck  him;  and  there  are 
many  who  think  his  trial  was  high-handed 
and  unfair." 

"Then  I  hope  he  didn't  deserve  quite  all 
that  has  been  said  against  him,"  said  Grace. 

"I  hope  not,"  said  her  father. 


CHAPTER   XVIH. 

ELSIE  and  ~Ned  were  on  deck  with  their 
pet  tee-tees,  which  seemed  to  be  in  even  more 
than  usually  playful  mood,  running  round 
and  round  the  deck  and  up  and  down  the 
masts.  Ned  chased  after  them,  trying  to  catch 
them,  but  failing  again  and  again.  He  grew 
more  and  more  excited  and  less  careful  to 
avoid  mishap  in  the  struggle  to  capture  the 
little  runaways.  Elsie  called  after  him  to 
"let  them  have  their  fun  for  awhile,  and  then 
they  would  come  back  to  be  petted  and  fed," 
but  he  paid  no  attention  to  her.  He  called 
and  whistled  to  Tee-tee,  who  was  high  up  on 
a  mast.  The  little  fellow  stood  still  for  a 
time,  regarding  his  young  master  as  if  he 
would  say,  "I'll  come  when  I  please,  but  you 
can't  make  me  come  sooner."  So  Ned  read 
the  look,  and  called  up  to  him,  "Come  down 
this  minute,  you  little  rascal,  or  I'll  be  apt 
to  make  you  sorry  you  didn't." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRtP  353 

That  did  not  seem  to  have  any  effect,  and 
Ned  looked  about  for  some  one  to  send  up 
after  the  little  runaway. 

"Have  patience,  master  Ned,  hell  come 
down  after  a  bit,"  said  a  sailor  standing  near. 
"Ah,  do  you  see  ?  There  he  comes  now,"  and 
turning  quickly,  Ned  saw  his  tee-tee  run 
ning  swiftly  down  the  mast,  then  along  the 
top  of  the  gunwale,  then  down  on  the  outside. 
He  rushed  to  catch  him,  leaned  too  far  over, 
and,  with  a  cry  of  terror,  felt  himself  falling 
down,  down  into  the  sea. 

A  scream  from  Elsie  echoed  his  cry.  The 
sailor  who  had  spoken  to  Ned  a  moment  be 
fore,  instantly  tore  off  his  coat  and  plunged 
in  after  the  child,  caught  him  as  he  rose  to 
the  surface,  held  him  with  his  head  out  of 
water,  ard  called  for  a  boat  which  was  al 
ready  being  launched  by  the  other  sailors. 

Neither  the  Captain  nor  any  of  his  older 
passengers  were  on  deck  at  the  moment;  but 
the  cries  of  the  children,  the  sailor's  plunge 
into  the  water,  and  the  hurrying  of  the  others 
to  launch  the  boat  were  heard  in  the  saloon. 


254  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Something  is  wrong!"  exclaimed  the 
Captain,  hurrying  to  the  deck,  closely  fol 
lowed  by  Violet,  whose  cry  was,  "Oh,  my 
children !  What  has  happened  to  them  ?" 

The  other  members  of  the  party  came 
hurrying  after  all  in  great  excitement. 

"Don't  be  alarmed,  my  dear,"  said  the 
Captain,  soothingly,  "whatever  is  wrong  can 
doubtless  be  set  right  in  a  few  moments." 
Then,  catching  sight  of  his  little  girl  as  he 
gained  the  deck,  and  seeing  that  she  was  cry 
ing  bitterly,  "Elsie  daughter,  what  is  it  ?"  he 
asked. 

"Oh,  papa,"  sobbed  the  child,  "Neddie  has 
fallen  into  the  sea,  and  I'm  afraid  he's 
drowned !" 

Before  her  father  could  answer,  a  sailor 
approached  and,  bowing  respectfully,  said: 

"I  think  it  will  be  all  right,  sir,  in  a  few 
minutes.  Master  !N^ed  fell  into  the  water,  but 
Tom  Jones  happened  to  be  close  at  hand,  and 
sprang  in  right  after  him  and  caught  him  as 
he  came  up  the  first  time.  Then  he  called 
to  us  to  lower  the  boat,  and  you  see  it's  in  the 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  355 

water  already,  and  they're  starting  after  Mas 
ter  Ned  and  Tom — left  considerable  behind 
now  by  the  forward  movement  of  the  yacht." 

"Ah,  yes;  I  see  them,"  returned  the  Cap 
tain;  "the  boat,  too.  Violet,  my  dear,  Ned 
die  seems  to  be  quite  safe,  and  we  will  have 
him  on  board  again  in  a  few  minutes." 

All  on  the  deck  watched,  in  almost  breath 
less  suspense,  the  progress  of  the  small  boat 
through  the  water,  saw  it  reach  and  pick  up 
the  half-drowning  man  and  boy,  and  then  re 
turn  to  the  yacht.  In  a  few  moments  more 
Ned  was  in  his  mother's  arms,  her  tears  fall 
ing  on  his  face,  as  she  clasped  him  to  her 
bosom,  kissing  him  over  and  over  again  with 
passionate  fondness. 

"There,  Vi,  dear,  you  would  better  give 
him  into  my  care  for  a  little/'  said  Harold. 
"He  wants  a  good  rubbing,  dry  garments,  a 
dose  of  something  hot  and  then  a  good  nap." 

"There,  go  with  Uncle  Harold,  dear,"  said 
his  mother,  releasing  him. 

"And  papa,"  said  Ned,  looking  up  at  his 
father,  entreatingly. 


256  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Yes,  little  son,  papa  will  go  with  you,"  re 
turned  the  Captain,  in  moved  tones. 

"Oh,  is  my  tee-tee  drowned?"  exclaimed 
the  little  fellow,  with  sudden  recollection, 
and  glancing  around  as  he  spoke. 

"N"o,"  said  Harold;  "I  see  him  now  run 
ning  around  the  deck.  He's  all  right."  And 
with  that  the  two  gentlemen  hurried  down 
into  the  cabin,  taking  Ned  with  them. 

"Well,  it  is  a  very  good  plan  to  always 
take  a  doctor  along  when  we  go  sailing  about 
the  world,"  remarked  Lucilla,  looking  after 
them  as  they  passed  clown  the  stairway. 

"Yes ;  especially  when  you  can  find  one  as 
skilful,  kind  and  agreeable  as  our  Doctor 
Harold,"  said  Evelyn. 

"Thank  you,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa,  regarding  Evelyn  with  a  pleased  smile, 
"he  seems  to  me  both  an  excellent  physician 
and  a  polished  gentleman;  but  mothers  are 
apt  to  be  partial  judges ;  so  I  am  glad  to  find 
that  your  opinion  is  much  the  same  as  mine." 

Grace  looked  gratified,  and  Violet  said: 
"It  seems  to  be  the  opinion  of  all  on  board." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  257 

"Mine  as  well  as  the  rest,"  added  Lucilla. 
"Chester  has  improved  wonderfully  since  we 
set  sail  on  the  'Dolphin.' ' 

"Quite  true,"  said  Chester's  voice  close  at 
hand,  he  having  just  returned  from  a  talk 
with  the  sailors  who  had  picked  up  the  half- 
drowning  man  and  boy,  "quite  true;  and  I 
give  credit  to  my  doctor,  Cousin  Harold ;  for 
his  advice  at  least,  which  I  have  endeavored 
to  follow  carefully.  He's  a  fine,  competent 
physician,  if  it  is  a  relative  who  says  it. 
Violet,  you  need  have  no  fear  that  he  won't 
bring  your  boy  through  this  thing  all  right." 

"I  am  not  at  all  afraid  to  trust  him — my 
dear,  skilful  brother  and  physician — and  I 
believe  he  will  be  able  to  bring  my  little  son 
through  this  trouble,"  said  Violet. 

"JSTo  doubt  of  it,"  returned  Chester;  "by 
to-morrow  morning  little  Ned  will  be  in 
usual  health  and  spirits ;  none  the  worse  for 
his  sudden  sea  bath." 

"I  can  never  be  thankful  enough  to  Tom 
Jonee,"  said  Violet,  with  emotion.  "He  saved 
the  life  of  my  darling  boy;  for  he  surely 


258  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

would  have  drowned  before  any  one  else 
could  have  got  to  him." 

"Yes,"  said  Chester ;  "I  think  he  deserves 
all  the  praise  you  can  give  him." 

"And  something  more  than  praise,"  said 
Violet  and  her  mother,  both  speaking  at 
once.  "He  is  not,  by  any  means,  a  rich  man," 
added  Violet,  "and  my  husband  will  cer 
tainly  find  a  way  to  help  him  into  better  cir 
cumstances." 

"Something  in  which  I  shall  be  glad  to 
assist,"  added  her  mother.  "Neddie  is  your 
son,  but  he  is  my  dear  little  grandson." 

"And  my  great-grandson,"  added  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  joining  the  group.  I  am  truly 
thankful  that  Tom  Jones  was  so  near  when 
he  fell,  and  so  ready  to  go  to  the  rescue." 

"And  the  engineer  to  slacken  the  speed  of 
the  vessel,  the  other  sailors  to  lower  and  man 
the  boat  and  go  to  the  rescue,"  said  Violet. 

"Yes;  they  must  all  be  rewarded,"  said 
her  mother.  "It  will  be  a  pleasure  to  me  to 
give  them  a  substantial  evidence  of  the  grati 
tude  I  feel." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  259 

"That  is  just  like  you,  mamma,"  said  Vi 
olet,  with  emotion ;  "but  I  am  sure  his  father 
is  able,  and  will  be  more  than  willing  to  do 
all  that  is  necessary." 

"Yes,  indeed!"  exclaimed  Lucilla,  "there 
is  no  more  just  or  generous  person  than  my 
father !  And  he  is  abundantly  able  to  do  all 
that  can  be  desired  to  reward  any  or  all  who 
took  any  part  in  the  saving  of  my  dear  little 
brother." 

"My  dear  girl,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  "no 
one  who  knows  your  father  can  have  the  least 
doubt  of  his  generosity  and  kindness  of 
heart;  I  am  very  sure  that  all  the  men  we 
were  speaking  of  will  have  abundant  proof 
of  it." 

"As  we  all  are,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"I  'm  sure  papa  will  do  just  what  is  right ; 
he  always  does,"  said  little  Elsie.  "And  oh, 
mamma,  don't  you  think  that  he  and  Uncle 
Harold  will  soon  get  dear  Neddie  well  of  his 
dreadful  dip  in  the  sea?" 

"I  do,  daughter,"  answered  Violet;  "and 
oh,  here  come  your  papa  and  uncle  now !" 


260  ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 

For  at  that  moment  the  two  gentlemen 
stepped  upon  the  deck  and  came  swiftly  to 
ward  them. 

"Oh,  how  is  he — my  darling  little  son?" 
cried  Violet,  almost  breathless  with  excite 
ment  and  anxiety. 

"Doing  as  well  as  possible,"  answered  her 
brother,  in  cheery  tone.  "He  has  had  a  good 
rubbing  down,  a  hot,  soothing  potion,  been 
covered  up  in  his  berth,  and  fallen  into  a 
sound  sleep." 

"Yes,"  said  the  Captain,  "I  think  he  is 
doing  as  well  as  possible,  and  to-morrow  will 
show  himself  no  worse  for  his  involuntary 
dip  in  the  sea." 

"Oh,  I  am  so  glad,  so  thankful!"  ex 
claimed  Violet,  tears  of  joy  filling  her  eyes. 

"As  I  am,"  said  his  father,  his  voice  trem 
bling  with  emotion ;  "we  have  great  cause  for 
thankfulness  to  the  Giver  of  All  Good.  I  am 
very  glad  your  mind  is  relieved,  dearest.  But 
I  must  go  now  and  thank  the  men,  whose 
prompt  action  saved  us  from  a  heavy  loss  and 
bitter  sorrow." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  261 

He  had  seated  himself  by  Violet's  side  and 
put  his  arm  about  her,  but  he  rose  with  those 
last  words,  and  went  forward  to  where  a 
group  of  sailors  were  talking  over  the  episode 
and  rejoicing  that  it  had  ended  so  satisfac 
torily.  They  lifted  their  hats  and  saluted 
the  Captain  respectfully  as  he  neared  them. 

"How  is  the  little  lad,  sir?"  asked  Jones, 
as  he  neared  them.  "!No  worse  for  his  duck 
ing,  I  hope." 

"Thank  you,  Jones.  I  think  he  will  not 
be  any  the  worse  by  to-morrow  morning,"  re 
plied  the  Captain.  "He  is  sleeping  now, 
which,  I  think,  is  the  best  thing  he  could  do. 
Jones,  he  owes  his  life  to  you,  and  I  can 
never  cease  to  be  grateful  to  you  for  your 
prompt  action  in  springing  instantly  to  his 
rescue  when  he  fell  into  the  water." 

"Oh,  sir,"  stammered  Jones,  looking  both 
pleased  and  embarrassed,  "it — it  wasn't  a  bit 
more  than  almost  any  other  fellow  would 
have  done  in  my  place.  And  I'm  mighty 
glad  I  did  it,  for  he's  one  o'  the  likeliest  little 
chaps  ever  I  saw !" 


262  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"He  is  a  very  dear  one  to  his  father  and 
mother,  brother  and  sisters,  and  I  should  like 
to  give  to  each  of  you  fellows  who  helped  in 
this  thing,  some  little  token  of  my  apprecia 
tion  of  your  kindly  efforts.  I  will  think  it 
over  and  have  a  talk  with  you  again,  and  you 
may  consider  what  return  I  could  make  that 
would  be  the  most  agreeable  and  helpful  to 
you." 

"About  how  much  do  you  suppose  that 
means?"  asked  one  man  of  his  mates,  when 
the  Captain  had  walked  away. 

"Perhaps  five  dollars  apiece,"  chuckled 
one  of  the  others,  "for  the  Captain  is  pretty 
generous;  and  likely  Jones's  share  will  be 
twice  as  much." 

"Nonsense !  who  wants  to  be  paid  for  sav 
ing  that  cute  little  chap  from  drowning?" 
growled  Jones.  "I'd  have  been  a  coward  if 
I'd  indulged  in  a  minute's  hesitation." 

"I  s'pose  so,"  returned  one  of  the  others, 
"but  you  risked  your  life  to  save  his,  so  de 
serve  a  big  reward,  and  I  hope  and  believe 
you'll  get  it." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  263 

On  leaving  the  group  of  sailors,  the  Cap 
tain  went  to  the  pilot-house  and  gave  warm 
thanks  there  for  the  prompt  slowing  of  the 
"Dolphin's"  speed  the  instant  the  alarm  of 
Ned's  fall  was  given. 

"It  was  no  more  than  any  other  man 
would  have  done  in  my  place,  Captain," 
replied  the  pilot,  with  a  smile  of  gratifica 
tion. 

"No,"  returned  Captain  Raymond,  "some 
men  would  have  been  less  prompt  and  the 
probable  consequence,  the  loss  of  my  little 
son's  life,  which  would  have  been  a  great  loss 
to  his  mother  and  me,"  he  added,  with  emo 
tion.  "I  think  you  are  worthy  of  an  increase 
of  pay,  Mr.  Clark,  and  you  won't  object  to 
it,  I  suppose  ?" 

"No,  sir;  seeing  I  have  a  family  to 
support,  I  won't  refuse  your  kindness, 
and  I  thank  you  very  much  for  the  kind 
offer." 

At  that  moment  Violet  drew  near  and  stood 
at  her  husband's  side.  She  spoke  in  tones 
trembling  with  emotion.  "I  have  come  to 


264  ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP 

thank  you,  Clark,  for  the  saving  of  my  dar 
ling  boy's  life;  for  I  know  that  but  for  the 
slowing  of  the  engine  both  Jones  and  he 
might  have  lost  their  lives — sinking  before 
help  could  reach  them." 

"You  are  very  kind  to  look  at  it  in  that 
way,  Mrs.  Raymond,"  returned  Clark,  in 
tones  that  spoke  his  appreciation  of  her 
grateful  feeling,  "but  it  was  very  little  that 
I  did — cost  hardly  any  exertion  and  no  risk. 
Jones  is,  I  think,  the  only  one  deserving 
much,  if  any,  credit  for  the  rescue  of  the 
little  lad."1 

He  paused  a  moment,  then  added,  "But 
the  Captain  here  has  most  generously  offered 
me  an  increase  of  pay;  for  which  I  thank 
him  most  heartily." 

"Oh,  my  dear,  I  am  very  glad  to  hear 
that!"  exclaimed  Violet,  addressing  her  hus 
band. 

With  the  last  word,  her  hand  was  slipped 
into  his  arm,  and,  with  a  parting  nod  to 
Clark,  they  turned  and  went  back  to  the  fam- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  £65 

ily  group  still  gathered  upon  the  deck  under 
the  awning. 

They  found  Elsie  with  Tiny  on  her  shoul 
der  and  Tee-tee  on  her  lap. 

"I  must  take  care  of  them  both  now  for 
awhile  till  Ned  gets  over  that  dreadful  sea 
bath,"  she  said,  looking  up  smilingly  at  her 
parents  as  they  drew  near. 

"Yes,  daughter,  that  is  right,"  replied  her 
father,  "it  was  no  fault  of  little  Tee-tee  that 
his  young  master  fell  into  the  sea." 

That  evening  Violet  and  the  Captain  had 
a  quiet  promenade  on  the  deck  together,  in 
which  they  talked  of  those  who  had  any  share 
in  the  rescue  of  their  little  Ned,  and  what 
reward  might  be  appropriate  for  each  one. 

"I  have  heard  there  is  a  mortgage  on  the 
farm  which  is  the  home  of  Tom  Jones  and 
his  mother,"  said  the  Captain.  "I  will  pay 
that  off  as  my  gift  to  Tom,  in  recognition  of 
his  bravery  and  kindness  in  risking  his  own 
life  in  the  effort  to  save  that  of  our  little 
son." 


266  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Do,"  said  Violet,  joyfully;  "he  certainly 
deserves  it,  and  probably  there  is  nothing  he 
would  like  better." 

"He  is  certainly  entitled  to  the  largest  re 
ward  I  give,"  said  the  Captain,  "though  I 
daresay  almost  any  of  the  others  would  have 
acted  just  as  he  did,  if  they  had  had  the  same 
opportunity." 

ISTed  slept  well  under  his  uncle's  care  that 
night,  and  the  next  morning  appeared  at  the 
breakfast  table  looking  much  as  usual,  and 
saying,  in  answer  to  loving  inquiries,  that  he 
felt  as  if  nothing  had  happened  to  him;  not 
a  bit  the  worse  for  his  bath  in  the  sea. 

Nor  was  he  disposed  to  blame  Tee-tee  for 
his  involuntary  plunge  into  the  water;  the 
two  were  evidently  as  fast  friends  as  ever. 

After  breakfast  the  Captain  had  a  talk, 
first  with  Jones,  then  with  the  other  men,  in 
which  each  learned  what  his  reward  was  to 
be.  Jones  was  almost  too  much  moved  for 
speech  when  told  of  his,  but  expressed  his 
gratitude  more  fully  afterward,  saying,  "It 
is  a  blessed  thing  to  have  a  home  of  one's 


ELSIE'S   WINTER    TRIP  367 

own;  especially  when  it  can  be  shared  with 
one's  mother.  Dear  me,  but  won't  she  be 
glad!" 

And  the  others  were  highly  pleased  with 
the  ten  dollars  apiece  which  fell  to  their 
shares. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

THE  yacht  had  now  passed  from  the  Carib 
bean  Sea  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  was 
headed  for  New  Orleans,  where  they  arrived 
safely  and  in  due  season. 

They  did  not  care  to  visit  the  city — most 
of  them  having  been  there  several  times,  and 
all  wanting  to  spend  at  Viamede  the  few  days 
they  could  spare  for  rest  and  pleasure  before 
returning  to  their  more  northern  homes.  So 
they  tarried  but  a  few  hours  at  the  Crescent 
City,  then  pursued  their  way  along  the  gulf, 
up  the  bay  into  Teche  Bayou  and  beyond 
through  lake  and  lakelet,  past  plantation  and 
swamp,  plain  and  forest;  enjoying  the  sce 
nery  as  of  old — the  beautiful  velvety  green 
lawns,  shaded  by  their  magnificent  oaks  and 
magnolias,  cool  shady  dells  carpeted  with  a 
rich  growth  of  flowers;  tall  white  sugar- 
houses  and  long  rows  of  cabins  for  the  labor- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP  269 

ers ;  and  lordly  villas  peering  through  groves 
of  orange  trees. 

A  pleasant  surprise  awaited  them  as  they 
rounded  at  the  wharf — at  Viamede;  a  great 
gathering  of  friends  and  relatives — not  only 
from  the  immediate  neighborhood,  but  from 
that  of  their  more  northern  homes — Edward 
Travilla  and  his  family,  Elsie  Leland  and 
hers,  Hose  Croly  with  her  little  one.  It  was 
a  glad  surprise  to  Violet,  for  her  mother  had 
not  told  her  they  had  all  been  invited  to 
spend  the  winter  at  Viamede,  and  had  ac 
cepted  the  invitation. 

The  cousins  from  Magnolia  Hall,  Torris- 
wood  and  the  cottage  were  all  there.  It 
seemed  a  joyful  meeting  to  all ;  to  none  more 
BO  than  to  Chester  and  his  sisters.  It  was 
their  first  meeting  since  his  marriage,  and 
they  seemed  glad  to  call  Lucilla  sister. 

"You  must  be  our  guest  at  Torriswood, 
Lu;  you  and  Brother  Chester,"  said  Maud, 
when  greetings  were  over,  and  the  new  ar 
rivals  were  removing  their  hats  in  one  of  the 
dressing-rooms. 


270  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Thank  you,  Maud,  of  course  we  will 
spend  a  part — probably  most  of  our  time 
with  you,"  replied  Lucilla.  "I  expect  to 
have  a  delightful  time  both  there  and  here." 

"You  shall  there,  if  I  can  bring  it  about," 
laughed  Maud.  "I  want  you  also,  young 
Mrs.  Raymond,"  she  added,  in  playful  tones, 
turning  to  Evelyn.  "You  will  come,  won't 
you?" 

"Thank  you,  I  think  I  shall,"  was  Eva's 
pleased  reply. 

"You  are  wanted,  too,  Gracie,"  continued 
Maud.  "And  Dr.  Harold  is  to  be  invited, 
and  I  hope  will  accept,  for  he  is  a  great  fa 
vorite  with  us  ever  since  he  saved  Dick's 
life." 

"I  think  it  entirely  right  that  he  should 
be,"  returned  Grace,  demurely,  "and  his 
presence  will  be  no  serious  objection  to  me; 
in  fact,  as  he  is  my  physician,  it  might  be 
very  well  to  have  him  close  at  hand,  in  case 
I  should  be  taken  suddenly  ill." 

"Very  true,"  said  Maud,  bridling  play 
fully,  "though  if  he  were  not  there,  Dr.  Per- 


ELSIE'S    WINTER    TRIP 


cival  might  possibly  prove  an  efficient  substi 
tute." 

There  was  a  general  laugh  at  that,  and  all 
hastened  to  join  the  rest  of  the  company  who 
were  gathered  upon  the  front  veranda. 

Elsie  and  Ned  were  there  with  their  new 
pets,  which  seemed  to  be  attracting  a  good 
deal  of  attention.  Elsie  was  sitting  by  her 
mother's  side,  with  Tiny  on  her  shoulder,  and 
Ned  stood  near  them  with  Tee-tee  in  his 
arms,  stroking  and  patting  him  while  he  told 
how  the  little  fellow  had  frightened  him  in 
his  gambols  about  the  yacht  till,  in  trying 
to  save  him  from  falling  into  the  sea,  he  had 
tumbled  in  himself. 

fr\Tery  foolish  in  you  to  risk  your  life  for 
me,  little  master,"  Tee-tee  seemed  to  say,  as 
Ned  reached  that  part  of  his  story.  Ned 
laughed,  saying,  "So  you  think,  do  you  ?" 

"Oh,  it  can  talk  !  It  can  talk  !"  cried  sev 
eral  of  the  children  in  astonishment  and  de 
light,  while  their  elders  turned  with  amused, 
inquiring  looks  to  Cousin  Ronald,  the  known 
ventriloquist  of  the  family. 


272  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Yes,  little  master,  so  don't  you  do  it  ever 
again,"  seemed  to  come  from  Tee-tee's  lips. 

"No,  indeed,  I  think  I  won't,"  laughed 
Ned. 

"I  can  talk,  too;  quite  as  well  as  my 
brother  can,"  seemed  to  come  from  Tiny's 
lips. 

"Yes,  so  you  can,  my  pretty  pet,"  laughed 
Elsie,  giving  him  an  approving  pat. 

"Oh,  oh !  They  can  both  talk !"  exclaimed 
several  of  the  children. 

"And  speak  good  English,  too,  though  they 
come  from  a  land  where  it  is  not  commonly 
spoken,"  laughed  Chester. 

"But  we  heard  English  on  the  yacht,  and 
we  can  learn  fast,"  was  Tee-tee's  answering 
remark. 

"Especially  when  you  can  get  Cousin  Ron 
ald  to  help  you,"  laughed  Ned. 

"There,  Ned,  I'm  afraid  you've  let  the  cat 
out  of  the  bag,"  laughed  Lucilla. 

"I  don't  see  either  cat  or  bag,"  sniffed 
Ned,  after  an  inquiring  look  around. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  273 

"Your  sister  means  that  you  are  letting 
out  a  secret,"  said  his  father. 

"Oh,  was  I?  I  hope  not,"  exclaimed  the 
little  fellow,  looking  rather  crestfallen. 

"How  does  Cousin  Ronald  help  him?" 
asked  one  of  the  little  cousins. 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Ned ;  "I  couldn't  do 
it." 

The  call  to  the  supper-table  just  at  that 
moment  saved  Cousin  Ronald  the  trouble  of 
answering  the  inquiring  looks  directed  at 
him. 

After  the  meal,  all  resorted  again  to  th& 
veranda,  and  the  little  tee-tees,  having  had 
their  supper  in  the  kitchen,  were  again  a 
source  of  amusement,  especially  to  the  chil 
dren. 

"Did  the  folks  give  you  plenty  to  eat,  Tee- 
tee  ?"  asked  Ned. 

"All  we  wanted,  and  very  nice,  too,"  the 
little  fellow  seemed  to  say  in  reply. 

"And  he  ate  like — like  a  hungry  bear;  a 
great  deal  more  than  I  did,"  Tiny  seemed  to 
say. 


274  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

"Well,  I'm  bigger  than  you,"  was  Tee- 
tee's  answering  remark. 

"And  both  of  you  are  very,  very  little ;  too 
little  to  eat  much,  I  should  think,"  laughed 
one  of  the  children. 

"I've  heard  that  they  put  the  best  goods 
in  the  smallest  packages,"  Tee-tee  seemed  to 
say;  then  suddenly  he  sprang  out  of  Ned's 
arms,  jumped  over  the  veranda  railing,  ran 
swiftly  across  the  lawn  and  up  an  orange 
tree,  Tiny  leaving  Elsie  and  racing  after 
him. 

"Oh,  dear,  dear !  What  shall  we  do  ?  Will 
they  ever  come  back  ?"  cried  Elsie,  tears  fill 
ing  her  eyes  as  she  spoke. 

"I  think  they  will,  daughter,"  said  the 
Captain,  soothingly.  "Do  you  forget  that  I 
told  you  they  would  run  up  the  trees  ?  You 
and  Ned  have  been  so  kind  to  them,  petted 
them  and  fed  them  so  well  that  they'll  be 
glad,  I  think,  to  continue  in  your  care,  but 
now,  like  children,  they  want  a  little  fun, 
such  as  they  have  been  accustomed  to  in  their 
forest  life." 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  375 

That  assurance  comforted  the  young  own 
ers  somewhat,  and  they  chatted  pleasantly 
with  the  other  children  until  it  was  time  for 
them  to  leave,  but  kept  watching  the  tee-tees 
frisking  about  in  that  tree  and  others  on  the 
lawn,  hoping  they  would  weary  of  their  fun 
and  come  back  to  them.  But  they  h  d  not 
done  so  when  the  guests  took  leave,  nor 
when  bedtime  came,  but  the  Captain  com 
forted  the  children  again  with  the  hope  that 
the  tee-tees  would  finish  their  frolic  and  re 
turn  the  next  day;  which  they  did,  to  the 
great  joy  of  their  young  master  and  mistress. 

Maud's  invitation  was  accepted  by  all  to 
whom  she  or  Dick  had  given  it.  Magnolia 
Hall  and  the  Parsonage  claimed  several  of 
the  others,  and  the  rest  were  easily  and  well 
accommodated  at  Viamede.  All  felt  them 
selves  heartily  welcome,  and  greatly  enjoyed 
their  sojourn  of  some  weeks  in  that  hospita 
ble  neighborhood  and  among  near  and  dear 
relatives. 

Fortunately  for  !Ned,  his  remark  about 
Cousin  Ronald  helping  the  tee-tees  with  their 


276  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

talk,  did  not  have  the  bad  effect  that  he 
feared,  and  the  older  friends  did  not  explain ; 
so  there  was  more  fun  of  the  same  kind  when 
the  children  were  together  and  the  kind  old 
gentleman  with  them. 

As  the  stay  of  Granma  Elsie  and  her  party 
was  to  be  short,  there  was  a  constant  inter 
change  of  visits  between  them  and  the  rela 
tives  resident  in  the  neighborhood,  and  much 
to  the  delight  of  the  children,  the  little  tee- 
tees  were  on  constant  exhibition.  Sometimes 
they  were  to  be  seen  darting  here  and  there 
over  the  lawn,  running  up  and  down  the  trees 
or  springing  from  one  to  another ;  but  often, 
to  the  greater  pleasure  of  the  young  folks, 
they  were  on  the  veranda,  chasing  each  other 
round  and  round,  or  sitting  on  the  shoulder 
of  Elsie  or  Ned.  Then  if  Cousin  Ronald 
happened  to  be  present,  they  seemed  to  be  in 
the  mood  for  conversation. 

"I  like  this  place,  Tiny,  don't  you  ?"  Tee- 
tee  seemed  to  aak  one  day,  when  they  had  just 
returned  from  a  scamper  over  the  lawn  and 
up  and  down  the  trees. 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  377, 

"Yes,  indeed  1"  was  the  reply.  "It's  nicer 
than  that  vessel  we  came  in.  Let's  stay  here.'* 

"Oh,  we  can't.  I  heard  the  Captain  talk 
ing  about  going  back,  and  they'll  certainly 
want  to  take  us  along." 

"But  don't  let  us  go.  We  can  hide  in  the 
woods  where  they  can't  find  us." 

"I  think  not,"  laughed  Elsie;  "we  value 
you  too  much  not  to  hunt  you  up  before  we 

go." 

"Dear  me !  I'd  take  good  care  they  didn't 
get  a  chance  to  play  that  game,"  exclaimed 
one  of  the  little  cousins. 

"I  think  the  best  plan  will  be  to  pet  them 
so  much  that  they  won't  be  willing  to  be  left 
behind,"  said  Elsie. 

"And  that's  what  we'll  do,"  said  Ned. 

Just  then  there  was  an  arrival  from  Tor- 
riswood  and  that  put  a  stop,  for  the  time,  to 
the  chatter  of  the  Tee-tees. 

Dr.  Percival  and  his  Maud,  with  their 
guests  from  the  north,  were  of  the  party,  and 
all  remained  until  near  bedtime  that  night, 
when  they  went  away  with  the  pleasant  as- 


278  ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP 

surance  that  the  whole  connection  at  that 
time  in  that  neighborhood  would  spend  the 
following  day  with  them,  in  their  lovely  Tor- 
riswood  home,  should  nothing  occur  to  pre 
vent. 

Nothing  did ;  the  day  was  bright  and  beau 
tiful,  and  not  one  of  the  relatives  was  missing 
from  the  pleasant  gathering.  To  the  joy  of 
Elsie  and  Ned  Raymond,  not  even  the  tee- 
tees  were  neglected  in  the  invitation,  and 
with  some  assistance  from  Cousin  Ronald 
they  made  a  good  deal  of  fun,  for  at  least  the 
younger  part  of  the  company. 

The  next  day  was  spent  by  the  same  com 
pany  at  Magnolia  Hall,  and  a  few  days  later 
most  of  them  gathered  at  the  pretty  Parson 
age,  where  dwelt  Cyril  and  Isadore  Keith. 
Cyril  was  a  much-loved  and  successful  pas 
tor,  an  excellent  preacher,  whose  sermons 
were  greatly  enjoyed  by  those  of  the  "Dol 
phin"  party  who  were  old  enough  to  appre 
ciate  them. 

The  Parsonage  and  its  grounds  made  a 
lovely  home  for  the  pastor,  his  wife  and  the 


ELSIE'S   WINTER   TRIP  379 

children  with  which  Providence  had  blessed 
them,  and  the  family  party  held  there,  the 
last  of  the  series,  was  found  by  all  quite  as 
enjoyable  as  any  that  had  preceded  it. 

After  that  the  old  pastimes — rides,  drives, 
boating  and  fishing  excursions — were  re 
sumed,  also  the  quiet  home  pleasures  and 
rambles  through  the  woods  and  fields;  for 
they  found  they  could  not  tear  themselves 
away  as  quickly  as  they  had  intended  when 
they  planned  to  end  their  winter  trip — leav 
ing  the  return  journey  out  of  the  calculation 
— with  a  short  visit  to  Viamede.  That 
neighborhood,  with  its  pleasant  companion 
ship,  was  too  delightful  to  be  left  until  the 
increasing  heat  of  the  advancing  spring 
should  make  it  less  comfortable  and  health 
ful  for  them  than  their  more  northern  homes. 
So  there  let  us  leave  them  for  the  present. 

THE   END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


JBL8 

JUN    1  *  "ECB 


FormL9 — 15m-10,'48(B1039)444 


TW£  LIBRARY 
DIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


jjC  SOUTHERfJ  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

A  A      000037430   6 


PS 
1672 

P5wi 





VIMH  &  MARSHALL 

STATIONERS 
BOOKS 

OFFICE     SUPPLIES 

0  SO.  FIRST  ST..  SAN  JOSE.  CAL. 


